The Fortress of the Four Winds

by Bluespectre

Rating: mature
Tags: Gore, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark, Alternate Universe, Romance, Adventure, Crossover, Sex, Tragedy
Length: 107013

Fairlight enters the human world as part of the agency task force to attempt to rescue the kidnapped mares and put an end to the nefarious trade in narcotics and illegal firearms.

Fairlight, still in the employ of Equus, embarks on a mission to rescue the kidnapped ponies being held in the human world. Upon his return, he finds all is not well within the agency, with treachery and betrayal never far away. After a trip to Ponyville, Fairlight learns more about his heritage and with the help of his partner, Tingles, seeks out the ruins of his ancestral home. A terrifying revelation threatens to unhinge his mind and he runs afoul of the wendigo's ancient foe, princess Celestia. Banished from the home he loves, Fairlight must decide whether to go willingly into exile or fight to clear his name and rescue his beloved Shadow from her unknown fate in the Wither world.

Published 2015-05-04 18:10:02 UTC
Last updated 2015-06-11 05:12:31 UTC

Chapter One - Arrival

Author's Note

The following story is book three of 'Fairlight'. If you've read the first two books, you'll know that some of the chapters contain violence and sexy scenes. Although i've steered away from 'clop' style encounters, i've noted these areas so readers who do not wish to read them can skip that chapter if they want to. I hope you enjoy book three as much I have writing it.

Kindest Regards,

Blue Spectre

Chapter One - Arrival

THE FORTRESS OF THE FOUR WINDS

CHAPTER ONE

ARRIVAL

Something peculiar about the stomach, it has a nasty habit of continually trying to empty itself even when there’s nothing more to bring up. No wonder the agency scouts hadn’t mentioned the risk of nausea from travelling through the portals, if I’d known beforehoof, I would have brought a pannier full of paper bags.

My poor muzzle was covered in it, my mouth and nose burning with the acidic taste of bile. Celestia damn it all, i’d puked up everything and I was still retching. Thank the goddesses I’d arrived in an area devoid of humans, as all the simulator training I’d endured hadn’t done jack to help me cope with this. The first time I’d stood up, the room had spun and I’d fallen into a helpless heap of limbs and vomit.

I was still grey at least, albeit devoid of fur. My mane was now invisible on the top of my head and, as expected, no tail. My ears freaked me out a little, the tiny things were bloody useless. I couldn’t seem to move them either, so I’d just have to angle my head if I wanted to hear anything did I ? Goddesses, this was going to take some getting used to.

As for the hand things, they were pretty useful, great at manipulating objects as I’d quickly learned in the simulator.

Other than the general weirdness of my body, the world around me was to a suprising extent incredibly ‘normal’. A flight of stairs in the distance allowed access to an upper area and could accommodate a pony no problem at all. Doors and packing materials around me were all recognisable too, in fact, for a moment I had to remind myself I wasn’t in a pony body any more and picked myself up off all fours to get used to the ‘real feeling’ of this human form.

The smells were different here though, oil, acid and other foul odours wafted lazily through the stale air. I recognised some of it from the briefings description and the terrible stink in the cellar of the coffee shop. I wasn’t sure how much time I had before things hit the fan on the other side of the site, and the agency team would most likely be engaged with the humans already. I’d arrived some ten minutes after they’d started going through the other portal to attack the weapons plant and storage area so with any luck, they would act as a distraction for the humans here, drawing them away from me.

My target was the drug making facilities and to find any ponies being held prisoner. Furthermore, I was to make use of the magical annihilation device’s in my pack. I only hoped the others were able to…no…no, I had to stop thinking of the others and concentrate on my own tasks. This wasn’t the Shire Wharf warehouse in Manehattan, it may look like it but it wasn’t the same, it wasn’t even the same world. Damn my bloody memories, come on Fairlight keep it together…

Spitting the last of the vile tasting bile from my mouth, I took a quick mouthful of water from my canteen and drew my pulse gun. The indicator lights showed it was fully charged and ready, which had been a real concern of mine after arriving here, I mean, if this world had no magic, would magical weapons work? Brandy had said that the effect of magic was reduced, but how much was reduced? I was beginning to wish I’d brought a human weapon instead.

Interestingly, the weapon I had fitted my new appendages pretty well, or maybe, that was the other way around? ‘Ah, never mind’, I thought to myself, what difference did it make anyway?

The mapping system I had was working a treat though. It was clamped around my foreleg, sorry, ‘arm’ and had a ‘real-time’ update of my surroundings and data from the scouts map. Clever, very clever indeed. The last thing I wanted was to be bumbling around here blind, but it was still bloody awkward as I was very much in alien territory, both figuratively and literally.

My TED crackled, “Nox, you there?” the voice was barely a whisper.

“Receiving”

“It’s Dune, we’re here. Theres been some resistance but we’ve neutralised it. Teams are fanning out to secure the perimeter before we set charges. The place is packed with weapons and drugs, and its going to make one hell of a mess when it goes. Whats your status”

“Just starting out now. Scouts have marked locations for drug manufacture and possible prisoner cells. I’m going to radio silence, buzz me if you need me”

“Understood, good luck Nox”

Dune was a good pony and a trusted Equus member, according to Brandy. If he trusted her, then I would too. She had gone in with the main force but had a private channel to me in case of emergencies, protocol now was silent comms unless the shit hit the proverbial and we had to bug out fast.

The room I was in looked like it didn’t get used very often, the thick layer of dust which covered everything didn’t show up any hoof prints, or ‘foot’ prints for that matter. This was really going to take some getting used to…

Up ahead, the flight of metal steps led to a small room from which corridors branched off as a sort of ‘feed’ to other parts of the complex. That was probably going to be my best bet for reaching my targets and also had the advantage of being able to provide me with a good field of vision. Dad had always told me to keep a height advantage wherever possible, and in this case, I was glad to follow the cantankerous old buggers advice.

My rubber stealth shoes had magically changed to a shape which fit my new body, as had the rest of my gear. I don’t know who came up with that when they designed the portals, but it was a stroke of genius. My feet never made a sound, except for the odd creak from the gantry supports.

The small room was full of empty mugs, chairs, a couple of tables and porn magazines. I resisted a look, I mean, who the hell would find hairless monkey porn a turn on? I shivered, Luna save us all…

The little arrow on my arm map pointed off down another overhead corridor which I walked down as quietly as possible; up ahead I’d already heard something. Hell fire, these sodding monkey ears where next to useless, but there it was again…voices. Shit, I didn’t know another way around…this could be interesting.

In the shadow of the dimly lit corridor, I peeked around the corner and saw one of the ‘humans’, a male by the look of him. Great goddesses he was big, really big! He was talking on a headset, the same type as my TED,

“…what I damned well said Jake, get your fuckwits over to the weapons distribution centre, theres something going on down there…No, I don’t know what it is and if I did I wouldn’t be fucking asking you to go find out now would I? For fucks sake!”

This guy was pacing back and forth shouting into the headset, fidgeting with a pistol resting on his hip. If I could just…Damn!

My unfamiliar body sent me clanging into the side of the metal corridor, it was only a slight sway, but enough to alert the being before me. With a shout of surprise, he lunged for a firearm that was leaning against a table. If he’d had any sense though, he’d have drawn his pistol, that way I wouldn’t have had as much reaction time as I did. My first shot hit him in the arm, sending a plume of blood and bone into the air, the second turned the gun he was trying for into slag.

The human yelled in pain and tried to pull his pistol out off handed before I jammed my weapon into his face,

“Tell me what I want to know and you live.Lie, and I’ll cremate you here and now”

“Shit! You’re one of them aren’t you? One of those fucking horses!”

“Yeah, only I don’t like being called a horse, you hairless freaking monkey. You’re going to find you’ve been fucking with the wrong ponies.”

I pulled his pistol away from him before smashing it over his head. Dazed, he didn’t put up any resistance while I zip tied his hands and feet together. After shoving the side arm into my pack, I took out a small cylinder and shoved it down his jacket, tieing a piece of string to the ring on the end of it.

His eyes went wide, “Wha…what the fuck are you doing? Whats…whats this?!”

“Parasprites, nasty little critters. You get them riled up and they eat their way to freedom, one little tasty bite at a time. Listen…can you hear that little chirp? Its getting pissed even now! Must be hungry eh?”

“Bullshit, a frigging horse doesn’t scare me! You’re a damned herbivore, you’ve got no teeth!”

“Oh, really?”, I smirked and released a little of the spirits energy into me. I had no idea what was going to happen really, but the human’s eyes bulged at what he saw. I could feel my teeth lengthen, unnatural strength flowing through me. My goddesses, this was what life really felt like, this was what I lived for…I laughed. The corridor echoed with my long low laugh of joy and anger, a vengeance waiting to be unleashed. I took off my sunglasses and turned my blue eyed stare on the human.

“Oh Jesus Christ! What the fuck are you?”, he gasped.

“Somepony you don’t want to lie to human. Now, lets try this again shall we? Where are the prisoners and where are the drug making facilities.”

“Fuck man! Okay, Christ almighty I’m not paid enough for this shit! The slaves are in the cells at the far end of the site”, He pointed off down the corridor behind him, “The drugs are made in the basement block, near the water towers base.”

“How many guards?”

“Twenty, maybe more…I don’t know! I only look after the warehouse, man.”

“How many in the distribution centre?”

“A few, maybe…I don’t know!”

I leaned forward and sniffed the air around his neck. I could smell his fear, it emanated from him like a miasma, tempting and full of allure. I felt myself start to drool and saw the nervous look on his face as white fog began pooling around his bound feet.

“H…hey man, you got what you wanted right? Just…leave me the fuck alone…please!”

I shook myself quickly and took out the spray bottle, “Just because you asked so nicely…” A quick whiff of the gas and it was lights out. So far so good…

I moved down the corridor swiftly, checking every angle, every cover point. No sense getting ahead of myself and getting shot for it. The human may have lied, but even so, twenty was a lot of hostiles in anyponies book. As I walked, I replaced the flashbug back into my pack, ‘parasprites!’, I chuckled to myself.

The corridor ended in a set of stairs leading down to another level and a set of double doors with two human guards, one stood either side. They were talking to each other, the one on the left had his finger on his weapons trigger; he seemed nervous.

“Somethings going on, I tell you.”

“Shut up for fucks sake! I can’t hear anything if you keep jabbering all the time.”

“But I’m telling you, Carter was on the radio and then it suddenly went dead! Something happened to him!”

“Somethings going to happen to you if you don’t shut the fuck up, you’re setting my nerves on edge now. Anyway I…wait…what the fucks that?”

“GRENADE!”

The flashbug went off with a deafening bang and blinding white flare, the two guards screaming and holding their ears. The first one lifted his weapon, “Christ ! They’re here! They’re fucking here!”

“Get a hold of yourself Vince, remember your training.”

I called down the stairs, my voice icy and dripping with malice, “I’m coming for you Vince…it won’t be long now…won’t be long…”

“NO! Fuck NO!” The terrified Vince opened fire spraying bullets in all directions, opening his colleague up like a tin of beans. His screams drowned out the dying agonies of the other guard before a single shot removed the top of his head. I was quite impressed, despite the concerns over magic having less potency here, the weapon worked just fine.

Vince’s friend twitched and gasped out the last of his life onto the cold concrete floor. I took a breath of his escaping life energy; it was odd, a little earthy tasting and sort of…meaty? I didn’t like it, but still, it hit the spot.

Keeping to one side, I reached out to push open the door to the room beyond, only to be met with a hail of bullets from inside. From what I could tell, there were at least three of them, two by a row of cages and one behind an upturned table at the far end.

Time for a change of tack, I thought, and this time, a new toy courtesy of the agency armoury. One of the cylinders on my bandolier had a bright blue top and a ring pull, that should do the job nicely. I slipped my respirator over my head and snugged it down as I threw the grenade into the room. Harlequin gas was an amazing invention, it filled the room with a disorientating mist which contained magical mirror like particles which were intended to cause confusion and allow for a quick takedown of a target.

I wasn’t fucking about with these guys. Shouts from inside and random gunfire drew the spirit to the fore from deep within me, salivating and baying for battle. I let its rage fill my entire being, allowing it to course through me, although still, keeping enough of me there to stay…me.

The spirits enhanced reflexes helped me avoid a spray of lead that tore past my head. I dropped, rolled and brought my weapon to bear, burning one, two, three holes through the first humans chest before he dropped like a rag doll to the floor. The second human I locked onto was grasping desperately at something on his chest, fuck it, a grenade! My shot took off his hand as the pin came free and the metal ball landed between his legs. His shout of alarm distracted his friend who was still rubbing at his eyes furiously…it didn’t do him much good.

The grenade exploded. Shrapnel and fire engulfed the human, flying pieces of clothing, equipment, bone and meat, showering the room like some macabre rain from the depths of hell. The third ones leg had been caught in the blast and was now reduced to a ragged mess of blood, cloth and gore.

His vision was finally starting to come back to him when he caught sight of me, tried to lift his carbine…tried to fire. My sword plunged through his chest and burst out the other side, given strength by the wendigo spirit. I snarled in triumph before kicking him off my blade, making sure he was dead before turning my back on him. If nothing else, the wendigo’s sense of smell was acute, and death had a particular scent, sickly sweet and alluring, if only to a spirit.

A flick of the wrist and the blood was free from my short sword. Replacing it in its scabbard, I rushed over to the row of cells and cages. The smaller cages were empty, probably used only for transportation by the looks of them, but the cells behind them held…humans…numerous humans, all female, all different colours, sizes, ages. All of them terrified.

The smell of excrement and urine was suddenly overpowering. Despite looking like the humans, they still treated their captives like shit, like…animals. I took stock and spoke to one of the Equestrians who looked marginally less terrified than the rest, a small orange skinned child with a red mane…’hair’?

“Whats your name?” I asked quietly, kneeling down to her level.

“Scootaloo. Are you with the humans?”

I shook my head, “No, I’m with the CBI, agent Nox. I’m Equestrian, like you”

The rest of the ponies started talking quickly between themselves, watching me with a mixture of hope and nervousness.

“You look funny, you sure you’re a pony?”

“Yes! Look, I’m here to get you out of this place. Here’s my ID.”

I showed the little foal my card which she read painfully slowly, “Celestian…Bu…Bureau…of Investigation. I never heard of you, you like the watch or something?”

I face hoofed, “Yes, something like that, we work for Celestia”

“Cool!”

“Yeah, look Scootaloo, I need you to come with me and get these ponies to safety. The portals not far from here, can you convince them to come too?”

“I guess so, hang on mister”

She trotted to the back of the cells and spoke to the ponies gathered there. One of them stepped forward and coughed into her hand, “You’re with the agency? Please sir, they have more of us in that room beyond that door. It’s where they take us to meet their…’clients’, theres foals in there…for Celestia’s sake, please, please help them.”

I nodded, “I will, but first, we need to get you out of here, stand back ladies”.

A couple of shots later, the cell’s locks were nothing more than molten gobbets of steel and the humanised ponies were free. I grabbed the weapons from the fallen humans and held them out.

“Anypony know how these work?”

Four of the mares stepped up and took them, “We’ve seen them using them, I think we can handle them.”

“Good, one of you up front with me, the other three take the rear. No shooting unless you have to. Priority is to move as quick as we can, the strong help the weak, the pony way…ready?”

They nodded and we headed off back the way I had come, surprisingly quietly for weakened ponies. Another interesting fact; human feet don’t make much noise when running. I suppose that was a useful trick, although they were very soft underneath and I certainly wouldn’t fancy standing on anything hard with those things.

Our little convoy reached the small office, pausing to recover one of the mares who had decided to kick the unconscious human half to death before we’d dragged her off him. The portal was just below us, together with several of those damned humans peering at it as if expecting an attack at any moment. They were right to, just from the opposite direction.

I couldn’t risk shooting and damaging the portal. Harlequin gas was too risky in such an open room, so flashbugs were the order of the day. The first one I pitched a little far, but the other landed right between them. The combined detonations sent them in all directions, shouting and trying to get in cover. That was another thing I’d found during the fight at the warehouse, wooden crates offered fuck all protection.

The first few shot from my beam weapon took out the human in front of the portal, his face disappearing in a crimson mist. The second, facing my attack from the wrong direction, took two more shots in the back. He never even made a sound as he fell backwards onto the dusty floor.

The third human, a big fellow with a, what was it…’shotgun’? opened fire on me. Pellets chewed into the door frame making the mares cry out in fright,

“Scootaloo! Keep them back!”, I shouted.

Fuck me, their curiosity could get them killed. Firing now erupted from behind the mares, dangerously close. I couldn’t tell if it was them or us, but I didn’t have time to find out in any case. I pulled out my sword and dove into the room below, vaulting the stair railing and landing on a pile of boxes before cleaving a big lunks head from shoulders.

I grinned, this was more like it…

Another came at me, still half blinded, waving a large knife. It was laughable. I dodged his thrust and danced away,

“That all you have human?”, I hissed.

“Fuck you! You mother fucker!”

He coughed and let out a heavy final breath, my sword withdrawing from his ribcage with a twist.

“Scootaloo!” I shouted, “Get those ponies out of there!”

“Okay mister!”

They came in a rush down the stairs and ran headlong through the portal and safety. I didn’t waste time checking, a few bounds and I was back in the office heading towards the gunfire. Two of the mares had been hit, one of them badly, she needed a medic and fast. Humans were now firing on us from the other end of the corridor, the bullets punching holes through the light grade steel.

“Keep them off us”, I said to the pony still firing. I leaned over and lifted the stricken mare, dripping silvery life energy into her open mouth. Moments later, the wounds started to knit, hissing and smoking until I saw the bullets appear and roll out of the repaired flesh.

She opened her eyes and looked at me in disbelief, “How…?”

“No time, we need to move. Down the corridor, through the office, through the portal. Move!”

I dragged the other mare from her position and sent them on their way, fortunately there was no way they could get lost but Scootaloo had reappeared to help guide them anyway. She was a good kid, brave too, she’d make a good watch pony some day. Meanwhile, I had to reload.

The beam gun recharged nicely, the indicator lights burning bright and I returned fire. Bullets whizzed past my ear and the noise echoing in the corridor was deafening. Looking back, I noticed the unconscious human I’d tied up was now no longer unconscious…not with that many holes in him.

He could still be useful to me though. I crawled over to him and fished out a couple of my more interesting toys and a length of string. The Pony Scouts would be proud of me.

I shouted out into the corridor, “Please…don’t hurt us! We give up…Please!”

One of the humans let out a laugh and shouted to his colleagues, one of them however, more cautious than the rest, hung back.

“It’s a trap, gotta be”

“Yeah? You fucking pussy, you’ve been fucking horses too long, you know they’re scared shitless of their own shadow”

“Scared shitless? I can’t raise half the guys on the radio! How do you explain that?”

“Radio’s fucked”

“Oh! That makes sense doesn’t it brainiac. Tell you what, you go first and see whats happening”

“Fucking pussy…”

Several of the humans cautiously reached the corner and spotted their downed colleague, “Hey! Its Carter! He’s been hit! For Christs sake, give us a hand here, you two go round up those horses.”

I wondered whether the humans had an afterlife. Maybe they had a sort of magical monkey land full of sparkly moody monkey clerks, being dicks like Aethel from the eternal herd.

Well, they were on their way there now. Goddesses forgive me, I couldn’t help but chuckle at their plight. I’d pulled the string, popping the inferno grenades and three seconds later, concentrated dragon fire incinerated the hapless creatures. All was silent except for the clanking of the metal walkway cooling down.

“Oh….!”

I whirled round to see a wide eyed Scootaloo watching the scene, “Come away now little one, you shouldn’t see this”. I scooped her up and ran from the smell of burning flesh and flickering of the flames. The foal remained silent. The last of the mares had just gone through when I pushed scootaloo towards the ramp.

“Go!”, I shouted. She hesitated, her mouth opening. “I’ll save your friends, just go girl, now!”

She nodded and dove through the portal as the far door opened and more humans poured in. Bullets tore into the portal and, gathering my magical energy not knowing what the hell would happen, I aimed a blast of magic at my attackers. Nothing…damn it…no horn! Shit, well that was fucking stupid, plan B it was then.

My beam gun fired again and again, the humans returning fire in kind. The bullets pinned me down and I couldn’t reach the stairs. Suddenly, a grenade whirled towards me through the air and with a speed which surprised myself, I leapt and kicked the thing back at the humans. The blast sent body parts, hands, fingers and blood across the floor together with no small amount of wooden splinters from the shredded crates.

One of the humans staggered out, his face blackened and torn, his arm hanging uselessly by his side. Using him as interim cover, I charged forward, plunging my sword into his chest as I used him as a springboard to land amongst the others. They tried to dodge, to strike, shoot. But it was no good, I was a blur of steel and wrath, I barely even felt the resistance to the blade as it carved through flesh and bone. Blood slicked my hand and face. One of them, quicker than the rest, managed to land a blow to the side of my head with the butt of his gun before I removed his throat in one deft stroke.

The final human made a run for freedom before my flung blade, cart-wheeling through the air, took him squarely in the back.

Moments later, I was racing back through the cell area to the rear door. The damned thing was securely bolted from the inside and there was no visible way to open it from here. There was however, something I could try…

I sat cross legged in front of the door and focussed my mind, letting the spirit flow through me. I pictured the cold of the north wind, chilling, freezing the door before me. I may have no horn, but I still had the magic within. I opened my eyes and watched as thick white mist flowed around my legs and from my mouth, turning the thing intoto a solid block of ice.

Taking one of the inferno grenades, I wedged it up against the door and stood back, aiming my beam gun at it. One shot, was all it took.

The door exploded in a fantastic fireball of light, flames and ice, molten steel fragments dropping around me like hail. I couldn’t help but be impressed, the spirit certainly was. It howled through me, screaming in annoyance at the lack of killing. It wanted, needed to kill, to feed, it was so hungry now and it could sense what was to come.

Keeping control over the spirit was difficult, but not impossible. I’d found it was more a case of channelling its desires into actions, rather than fighting them. All that had lead to was a battle for control between it and myself. I had to become master of both it and myself, together. And together now, we entered a room which had my jaw hanging open in shock.

This was completely alien to the rest of the site I’d seen so far. Velvet, a deep scarlet, lined the walls, floor and the large chairs and sofas. Huge crystal chandeliers hung from the ceiling and sconces added their own soft light to the scene. Music, a gentle classical style filled the air, together with occasional muffled whimpers. This was what I was here for, to clean house, to sweep and clear. Oh Brandy…Brandy, Brandy, Brandy…you were missing out on this weren’t you? Poor little pony. I laughed aloud, drawing my sword and moving between the tables, one by one.

The mares hid beneath them crying and shaking. The first I pulled out, I fixed with my blue eyes, “Wait by the door, any ponies I send your way, keep them together until I can get you out. Do you understand?”

She nodded silently, staring at my eyes. I just shrugged and smiled, “Won’t be long…”

The first human I came to was a weedy little character, gangly like the sickening weasel he was. He tried begging for his life, “Please! I have money, for fucks sake man, what do you want? What do you want?!”

I smashed a fist across his face and took him to the floor, placing the point of my sword to his chest. I could feel and hear his heart beating rapidly beneath me, “What do I want?”, I hissed at him coldly, “Lets see now…”

I leaned on the hilt and pushed the sword slowly and steadily into his chest until his heart ruptured and stopped. His thrashing and gasping only heightened my desire, the song ringing through my mind, I had to take up its refrain, it was so…demanding.

Shouts of fear and panic rang out and I danced through them all, singing and laughing. My blade slashed and hacked its way amongst the panicked humans, their desire to rape and torture, quenched in their feverish desperation to escape. One after the other, like wheat before the scythe, they fell, their screams a fine accompaniment to my song. Some tried to fight back, one with a short pistol which punched a hole through my side. I grabbed his neck and thrust my sword through his mouth, watching the back of his skull erupt in fragments that spattered the wall with gore.

I drew in a long pull of his energy, filling my spirits desire and repairing the wound. And then, almost painfully, I realised there were simply no more humans. None alive anyway.

The mares huddled timidly together around the first pony I had sent to the door. They backed away when I approached, sheathing my sword and releasing the spirits power.

“You don’t have to say it ladies…yes, ‘demon’, gets very old, very fast.”

The first mare spoke up, “They have one more of us, a foal…she’s…popular with the human male who runs this place.”

I grabbed her more roughly than I meant to, “Where?”, I growled. Eyes widening, she pointed to the far door.

“Through there, the long corridor and a big office at the far end”

I nodded.

“Theres not much time, follow me if you want to get out of here alive and back to Equestria.”

As one, we ran out the room and back to the portal.

The last mare was through and I turned to head back to the stairs when a shot rang out from the upper corridor window. Whether it was a fluke or a damned good shot, I couldn’t tell, but the result was all too apparent. The bullet had struck the control for the portal and with a flickering ‘pop’, my way home vanished.

I was dumbstruck, what the fuck was I going to do now? The second portal! But first, that foal needed rescue before I needed a way home.

Checking my pulse gun, I set up a MAD on the portal and set it to ‘remote’, a little surprise in case some of the monkey fuckers tried to get it going again. Better warn Dune too,

“Dune, Nox…you there?”

A barrage of gunfire came over the TED, “Nox! There’s millions of the bastards, we’ve taken casualties but we’re holding. Engineers have rigged the place to blow. Whats your situation?”

“Not good, the portals down and theres one foal left, can you hold on for me before you bail?”

“Celestia Nox! Damn it…okay, we’ll do what we can here, but you’re not supposed to be part of this mission remember? Right, i’ve got an idea, so just get your mangy arse here as quick as you can. Move flank agent!”

She didn’t have to tell me twice. I charged through the facility, pausing by a door upon which, in crude painted letters, was the word ‘Lab’. According to the map, this was the drug making area but the stink said far more than words ever could. I kicked the door in and readied an MAD, the scene inside was…dear Celestia…Breeze…I had no idea…

A long table ran the length of the room with an assortment of bottles, pipes and tubes all bubbling away with the final product being dried and packaged at the far end. Boxes of the stuff were piled everywhere from floor to ceiling. There was enough Breeze here to kill half of Equestria, after one hell of a trip though.

It was what sat in the metal baskets at the other end of the table that caught my attention, little multi coloured fairy like creatures…Breezies. Oh goddesses, now the name made sense, it was bloody obvious when you looked at the setup here but…The crusher, the cutting blocks, the tiny pieces of discarded life. Celestia, where are you…

One of the creatures clung to the bars, squeaking at me. I couldn’t understand a word it said, either I was in shock or it was some Breezie language of their own.

“I can’t understand you,” I said in exasperation, “do any of you speak Equestrian?”

A green one with a missing antenna stepped forward, “I do…are you going to help us pony?”

“I am, but it’s not going to be a comfy ride guys”

There was a heated discussion, “We need to ride the currents to fly from here, you must flap your wings and…”

I stomped a foot, “I’m not a fucking Pegasus and I’m in a humans body in case you hadnt noticed! Stop messing about and get your people together”.

More arguments erupted from the creatures and I face palmed, this wasn’t going to end well and I didn’t have the time to fuck about with these creatures. I shoved a hand in my pack and started attaching the MAD to the underside of the labs table.

“What is that?”, the green Breezie asked me.

“It’s an MAD, I’m going to blow this place off the map. In a few minutes, this place will be going up. I’m not waiting here any longer, so either you get in the sack or stay here and die. Your choice.”

All but two of the breezies climbed into the hessian sack I held out. The little creatures were frail and already weakened, but what other choice did I have? The last two sat with their arms folded and glared up at me defiantly. Without waiting another second, I reached in and grabbed them, stuffing the protesting fairy things into the bag, they could complain all they wanted later.

Slinging it over my shoulder, I nearly ran straight into the human coming out from a back room. He was fast. Firing his pistol at me, he missed and sent shards of glass up from the table, a glass phial ejecting a huge plume of white powder that engulfed both of us. I managed to get a shot off at the human before the powder entered my lungs…it was like nothing I’d ever experienced before in my life.

The room swayed, it was like being on a ship in a storm without a rudder. My legs were weak, colours, sounds, everything was so…vivid. I felt sick, happy, sad and yet oddly at peace all at once. I staggered down the corridor towards the main office, or at least, I think I did. I kept taking big breaths to try and relieve the symptoms, but nothing worked. I felt as high as a fucking kite.

Two, or was it four? Humans, emerged from the room in front of me and with an arm under each of mine, carried me laughing hysterically into a massive office come bedroom. At the far end, a naked girl wept as the big burly gorilla like human climbed off her, dealing the helpless female a slap which sent her across the bed. Blood flying from her mouth spattered the sheets.

“Fucking little bitch! You show me some goddamned respect.”

The two goons who had hold of yours truly, kept me propped up between them, “Boss, got one of the fuckers who’ve been causing all the commotion”.

“Commotion? They’ve cost me fucking MONEY!”, he screamed at the human making him back up. I just giggled, the colours on this guy…orange, purple…it was all so…far out...

He reached up and grabbed my jaw, “Look at the state of him, he’s been shooting the fucking breeze. Some goddamned hero we got here”

One of the humans punched me in the stomach, but I barely felt it, “Want us to teach him some respect boss?”

The ‘boss’ shook his head, “Nah, pointless, he’s so fucked up he’d never feel it”

The human slapped me across the face and grinned, “Hey horsey hero, wanna see a show? You see, in this world, humans ride horses. Only here, they look like what they are…horses. When your people come here, well, they look like us…and they fuck like us too” he licked his chubby lips, “…theres some good money in horse flesh, and our clients pay well…very well.”

He stretched and walked over to the mantelpiece to take down a glass of wine. The burly thug knocked the drink back in one slug and threw the glass into the fireplace before walking back over to me, a smug expression on his face,

“I’ve made a lot of money off of horses, my equine friend. You can imagine how surprised I was to find just how keen your own people were to sell you off for drugs and guns. Items we were only too happy to provide, money is money wherever you are. Anyway, its all academic for you now isn’t it?”

He took a step back to allow me to have a good view of the foal on the bed. She was pale, pale as milk with purple two tone hair.

The human watched my expression and chuckled menacingly, “Cute isn’t she? You’re going to see now…’Equestrian’…”

No.

“…Just how powerless…”

NO!

“…you really are…”

The human took off his robe and grabbed the shrieking foal. Colours and sounds raged through my head as I tried desperately to grab my spirits energy. Goddesses it was happening again! Gates, Melon Patch, Meadow, I had to do something, anything!

My guards laughed, watching the show and gripped me fiercely in my struggles. The foal cried and scratched at the hairy thug pulling at her legs.

“Enough of this”

The voice inside me, the voice from the sea, it rolled through me, pushing my senses aside and reconnecting nerves, control and impulse.

“Give me your will, Fairlight, give it over to me…yes…YES!”

I don’t remember much of what happened next, it was all a boiling fog of white, screams and voices begging. When I picked myself up off the floor, I retched, my head gradually clearing but still feeling like I’d been hit with a sledgehammer. Shaking, I reached back and took out a flask of life energy and downed the sparkling fluid. It was like being plunged into freezing water, my senses bursting back into life, my headache already forgotten.

I looked around the ice laden room and saw the foal with a blanket wrapped around her, staring out at…not me, but…dear goddesses. The hairy human, the ‘boss’, was hanging from the wall above the fireplace, nails of ice driven through his limbs, transfixing him to the wall. The other two were frozen mid scream in pillars of ice.

The foal whimpered when I approached but came out from her hiding place when I handed over her clothes. They were old, dirty and ripped, but they’d do for getting out of here, she was freezing cold.

I barely heard the whisper behind me from the wall. I looked over my shoulder, his eyes were closed but his lips were moving,

“Kill…kill…me…”

Instinctively, I put my hand to my sword but stopped, gazing up into his face. The little foal had taken my arm, tears in her eyes, she shook her head. Silently, the two of us left the room, the MAD, my parting gift, jammed into the hairy bastard’s mouth.

We raced along corridors after corridor, the map whirling around, its glowing arrow showing us the route we had to follow to reach Dune and safety. The weapons manufacturing plant was on the way to her position but I had a foal with me now, she had to take priority, only…if I didn’t stop this…damn it all.

“Dune, how you holding up?”

“We’re doing okay Nox, wounded have been evacced but the team leaders are asking questions, we’ll need to bail soon.”

“Understood, I’ve got the last foal with me now Dune, we’re not far from you now”

The foal was stumbling, but with a quick flick, I had her up on my back clinging on as we raced through the human facility. A roughly painted sign pointed down a side corridor to…”Manufacturing”, the map confirmed it. Shit! I’d have to take a look.

********************

The factory was vast, conveyor belts, forges, all manner of machines. Here and there humans worked, completely oblivious to our approach and the chaos in the rest of the facility.

Brazenly, I walked in, looking at all the different weapon types. I picked one up and looked closely at it, it was very well made indeed.

“Hey! Put that that down, what are you doing in here?”

I almost went for my pulse gun, but this time…yeah, I’d play the game.

“Nice bit of kit that,” I said eyeing the firearm, “got any spares?”

The big fellow in the apron stared at me, “No, now, I’ll ask again, what are you doing in here?”

“Boss wants to know whats happened to Carter, he’s been trying to get him on the radio.”

“Carter? Nah, haven’t seen him for hours, don’t get many visitors in here. Too noisy see?”

It was, the noise was deafening and I had to shout to get myself heard.

“What’re you doing with that kid? She one of the horses?”

“Yeah, I’m taking this one to meet with one of our clients, boss has had his fun for the day”

He laughed, “Yeah, I bet!”

I turned to leave, “Hey, nearly forgot, boss says to give you this”

The sweaty human took the small object from my outstretched hand, “What is it?”

“How the fuck should I know? Looks expensive, I’d keep it safe if I were you.”

He held it up to the light and grinned, “Oh hell! It looks like one of them Faberge eggs! They go for a bomb!”

As I walked out of the workshop, muttered under my breath, “You can say that again”.

I gunned all my energy into running and began to hear gunfire reverberating between the buildings. The little foal squeezed my neck even tighter and I reached up to pat her hand, “Nearly there little one, we’ll get you home soon”.

I rounded a corner and spotted two humans peering up at a window readying a grenade. Two shots from my beam gun settled that matter and took them down in smoking heaps of mangled flesh.

A face appeared at the window, “Hey! Its one of ours! He’s got a foal with him, check your fire”

Under covering fire from the agents we rushed to the side door and barrelled through it, one of the agents barricading it quickly behind me.

A tall ‘human’ with sand coloured hair walked over, “Bloody hell Nox, you cut that fine, we have to go. We’re on over time already.”

One of the mares tried to take the foal from my back but she refused to budge, the tenacious creature sticking to my back like a barnacle.

Soon, none but Dune and I remained to pass through the portal. The humans still fired sporadically at the building and I was in no doubt they would rush it momentarily. The agency mare handed me a detonator,

“Its set for ten seconds, you want to do the honours?”

I nodded, taking out my own detonator for the other MAD’s. It too I set for ten seconds and placed them both on a packing crate, hands poised over them.

“Ready?”

“Ready!”

I clicked them both simultaneously and ran for the portal as the warehouse doors were kicked in by the assaulting humans. Dune, myself and the little foal lunged through the active portal, landing in a heap on the other side as a wave of searing heat flashed out over us a moment before the swirling silvery portal collapsed in on itself.

It was over.

********************

Most of the teams had cleared out by the time we had got there, a steady stream of ponies, weary but jubilant, heading off to a well deserved shower. Behind the last group to leave, I saw a large orange unicorn, staring at me with undisguised contempt; Warlock. I locked eyes with him, the two of us watching each other until another agent walked between us and he vanished, melting back into the throng.

Dune helped pick me up and tried to take the little foal from my back.

“Is she…?”, I asked, still catching my breath.

“Yeah, she’s okay Nox, you did good fella…real good”.

I trotted wearily towards the door, Dune shaking her mane, “Feels funny doesn’t it?”

“You’re not kidding, thank Luna I didn’t puke up again coming back. Miss the hands though, those ‘thumb’ bits were really useful.”

She laughed, ears twitching, “I know what you mean, a load of us emptied our guts when we arrived too. Fortunately enough of us weren’t affected and able to clear a path for the rest.”

“Clear a path?”

“We were ambushed, at least, I believe we were…”

“Dear Luna…”

“Its just a feeling, Nox. It may be just coincidence, but I won’t be the only one who felt that way. If I were you, I’d keep alert and keep your head down. Report anything to Brandy or myself.”

“Sure. Will you excuse me? I want to go and check on the mares and foals we got out. Do you know where they’d be taken?”

“They’ll be in the second accommodation blocks annex, Brandy arranged for medical facilities and food, just in case. Normally the Mistress keeps it for visitors, so it’s rarely used and quiet.”

An irate squeeking and chirruping made us both stop and look towards its source, the brown sack on my back behind the foal.

“What the hells in there?” Dune sputtered stepping back.

“Oh bollocks! The breezies, hell I nearly forgot…here”, I hoofed over the bag and the tiny creatures dragged themselves out, battered and bruised but alive. Not a few waved their fists at me,

“May have pissed them off a bit my friend, but at least they’re not getting snorted any time soon”

“What!” Dune looked shocked, “Oh goddesses, are you saying what I think you’re saying?”

“Oh yes, Breeze is Breezies, ground up into powder. Surprised nopony realised it sooner.”

Dune shook her head, “Leave them with me, I’ll find somepony to help care for them before they get stepped on”

“Thanks Dune, I’d better get this one back to her friends”, motioning towards the tired foal.

The sandy coated agent smiled warmly and stroked the little foal’s mane before we trotted off through the facility towards the accommodation annex.

Reaching the building, the door was blocked by two ponies who looked pretty annoyed to see me, “Hey! Look who it is…the crazy ladies pal. Wheres the nutcase today Nox, bucked any more agents in the face?”

Ah, that explained the black eye. I shrugged, “Should work on those reflexes agent, she’s caught me one before”, she had too.

The grumbling pony opened the door, his friend sniggering behind her hoof and gave me a wink as I went through. Brandy was already inside with a number of medics, nurses and assorted agents bringing drinks, food and blankets.

Pushing her way through the mass of ponies, a squealing orange Pegasus barrelled into us, leaping at the foal on my back, “Sweetie Belle! You’re safe! Oh thank Celestia!”

The little foal clambered down off my back and hugged her friend, the two of them rushing around in a circle before the ivory coated one stopped in her tracks. Scootaloo, still rushing about, noticed her friends change and walked over, her face full of concern, “Sweetie?”

Sweetie Belle looked up at me, “Mummy used to say there weren’t really monsters, mister Nox…but there are, aren’t there? That…human, he hurt me…he tried to…to…”

Tears welled In her eyes and I knelt down, a hoof outstretched. She backed away for a second before allowing me to pull her into a hug.

“There are monsters Sweetie, but there many good ponies out there as well, probably good humans too. But it’s over now, you’re safe and we’ll get you home to your family soon.”

She clung to me, sobbing until a nurse arrived with a plate of cupcakes and juice, “Would you girls like some cake and drinks?”

Scootaloo jumped about and managed to down one of the treats in one go, breaking out in hiccups. The scene made me chuckle, Sweetie Belle watching her friend couldn’t contain it either and before long, we were all laughing at the stricken foal while the nurse rubbed her back.

Brandy appeared a few moments later, “Nox! Thank fu…Celestia you’re alright. What happened over there? The mares and foals came through saying you were right behind them and then the portal went dead.”

I shook my head, “Plan B”.

“There was a plan B?”

I grinned, “There always a plan B, Brandy, improvise…remember?”

He shook his head, looking around at the mass of females, “Is this all of them?”

I nodded, “So far as I know, the girls didn’t mention anypony else. Sweetie Belle was the last one.”

“Hang on!”, Brandy near shouted, grabbing me suddenly, “Sweetie Belle? Shit! Do you know who she is?”

“No, never saw her before, so far as I know anyway”.

“Damn it…Nox, she’s the daughter of one of the top noble families in Equestria, haven’t you heard of Rarity? The Carousel Company?”

Racking my brains, I remembered the fashion shop in Ponyville, the white unicorn with the purple mane who usually hung around with…Yes, yes! She was the one who bumped into me, quite literally, in Manehattan when I was waiting for the informant! She was friends with those young mares and the crazy pink one.

Brandy searched my face and nodded, “Remember now? She’s the element of honesty, personal friend of Celestia herself.”

He took me to one side, “We’re going to have to mind wipe all the ponies anyway, but this is going to be delicate Nox. I want you to take her back to Ponyville, get her to her sisters place and we’ll come up with some cock and bull story to cover it. Take Tingles with you too, the docs due to see her today and should be able to clear her for flight duties.”

I watched the little foal playing with Scootaloo and some of the others, my heart ached for them. Despite the exuberance of their play, there was a hesitance in Sweetie’s movements which spoke volumes of the horrors she had seen. The memory alteration would be a goddess send for them, taking away all the sights and experiences no foal, no pony, should every have to face. Damn those fucking humans, I hoped the MAD’s left nothing but ash, it was the least I could do for them.

Chapter Two - Ode to a hot shower

Author's Note

WARNING! The following chapter contains sexy scenes. Please skip if you don't like this sort of content.

Chapter Two - Ode to a hot shower

CHAPTER TWO
ODE TO A HOT SHOWER

My gear was neatly stowed away and I cleaned my sword thoroughly before hanging it back up in my room. I’d nearly ripped my clothes off in my desire to rid myself of the stinking blood stained things, they absolutely reeked. Each of us in the agency had a basket for washing and I dropped mine in and climbed into the shower. Goddesses…that was…so good. The hot water was wonderful, the steam and warming sensation, washing away all the filth, blood and sweat. I sighed, leaning my head against the cubicle wall and closed my eyes. I’d done a good thing, I’d saved ponies, I’d stopped their drug and weapons making facilities. Even if there were more, goddess forbid, we’d sent a message…Equestrian’s could and would fight back.

In minds eye I kept seeing Scootaloo’s trusting face smiling up at me, Sweetie Belle’s sad eyes as she tried to smile. Celestia, Luna, what the hell had brought us to this? It was greed, pure and simple greed and the ones spreading this misery had to be eliminated. There were still several targets so far as I could see…Gates, Melon Patch, their boss, and the watch commissioner. If nothing else, I wanted to take out the animals who had murdered my family before they caused any more pain to innocents like Scootaloo and Sweetie. I gritted my teeth and slammed the wall with my hoof, those bastards…what they had done, there would be no forgiveness….No forgiveness…

The warm feeling on my back drained the bad feelings and thoughts away. It was so wonderful, soft yet firm, rubbing away the tension and aches in my body…marvellous. I let out a sigh and wondered how I’d managed to do all that with all four of my hooves on the ground…

It was obvious really. I opened an eye and saw an image of three ice cubes on a soft perfectly curved flank. The water had soaked into her coat and darkened it, her tail sticking to her hind legs and steam rising from her back. She rubbed the soap into my spine, sending shock waves up my body. The mixture of heat, water, steam and the proximity…goddesses…

Tingles looked at me through one half lidded eye, “Welcome home, hero…”

I felt my self control snap and pushed my muzzle into her flank, smelling her, licking her cutie mark, my teeth nibbling at the ice cube marks. Tingles gasped and dropped the soap bottle. With a shudder she began to turn, but I was on her, pinning her to the cubicle wall, my chest heaving and heart hammering in my chest. My loins burned for her, I needed her…Great goddesses I needed her.

“I want you…”, I breathed heavily, looking into her eyes. She gazed searchingly into mine, a little flicker of uncertainty and then she answered with a kiss full of passion and desire. Our tongues quested and tasted, enjoying the long building rush of feelings that were driving us to this moment.

The tangerine mare pulled away, gasping for air, “Now…”, she moaned rubbing her head up my neck, “…Celestia, Fairlight…please…”

I grabbed her in my forelegs, it wasn’t easy in such a small space, but wedging myself just so I could get into position to…

I pushed up and after a little resistance, met Tingles coming down to meet me. I closed my eyes and felt the rush of emotion, warmth and longing rage throughout my entire body. Tingles gasped and gave a cry she stifled by biting into my shoulder. The pain and ecstasy of the moment heightened my passions and we rutted like our lives depended upon it.

I don’t know if anypony else was in the shower block with us, but they couldn’t have helped but hear. The cubicle walls shook furiously as I hammered myself into the beautiful tangerine mare. Her cries unleashed into screams that echoed in the tiled room until together, completely spent, we collapsed on top of each other, the hot shower water washing away the evidence of our joining.

“Oh…Fairlight…”, Tingles muttered into my mane. Her legs shook and she looked ready to pass out. I lay there, holding her and stroked her sodden mane until she looked up at me,

“Are you alright love? You aren’t hurt are you?”

I shook my head, “No, I’m fine…thanks”

“Thanks? For what?”

“For being here, for waiting for me. You’re very special Tingles, I don’t know what I would have done if you weren’t here, and…”

She put a hoof to my mouth, “Shhhh, I’m here my Captain, I always will be.”

I kissed her again and felt myself wanting to sleep. I think I was about to nod off too before I heard my TED buzzing. Tingles stood and with a little shake of her rump, left the cubicle,

“Agent Tingles…yes sir, he’s in the shower, do want me to get him for you? No…understood…We’ll be ready sir. Out”

I turned off the water and grabbed two towels, passing one to my partner.

“That was Brandy Wine, he wants us to take foals back home to Ponyville in the morning, do you know anything about that?”

I nodded, “Oh yeah, I know all about that!”

She cocked her head to one side and eyed me quizzically. “Well, you can tell me all about it tonight…in bed.” She smacked my rump with a hoof and grinned, rubbing her mane with the rough towel, “Besides”, Tingles grinned back at me, “I owe you for nipping my cutie mark…’my lord’”

We laughed together, the merriment a strange counterpoint to the cold white tiles of the shower block. That was when I noticed a couple of ponies peering over the edges of their cubicles, quickly ducking back down when they saw me watching. I didn’t care, but it was probably time to leave. One final butt floss, careful…a bit tender down there now…and away we went, back to the waiting bed of the happiest pony in the agency.

Chapter Three - Ponyville

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Four - A chocolate a day

Author's Note

WARNING! - Sexy scenes in this chapter ! Skip if you don't want to read.

Chapter Four - A chocolate a day

CHAPTER FOUR
A CHOCOLATE A DAY…

Rarity trotted over and waved the last of her friends away before locking the door to the boutique.

“I’m so sorry about that, Pinkie is a little…’excitable’. Will you two be alright sharing a room? Theres a futon and spare blankets should you need them.”

Tingles and I thanked Rarity, before retiring to our room. It was small but neat, impeccably clean too, which seemed typical of the generous white mare. We disrobed and climbed into bed, Tingles giggling slightly to herself.

“What?” I asked, turning to face her.

“Sorry, its that pink pony…that balloon…’thiiiisss biiiggg’!” she even did the foreleg motions.

“Stop it! Luna have mercy, whats with you mares tonight?”

She snuggled into me, “Mmmm, I don’t know, maybe somepony spiked the chocolate fountain?”

I yawned and stretched as Tingles tapped me on the neck, “Turn over”.

“Why?”

“Please? Pretty please?”

I sighed and did as she asked, quickly discovering that the mare was nowhere near as tired as I thought. A questing hoof reached down and probed until she found her mark. All the while a sly little grin was on her face, moonlight glinting in her big green eyes.

“Well, well mister Nox, what do you know...it is that big…”, she disappeared beneath the sheets and a moment later a moist warmth enveloped my stallionhood. Tingles threw back the covers and I could see her outline in the dark room and couldn’t help but reflexively buck into her. She continued, licking and stroking me until I was at serious risk of losing myself and pulled away from her. The mare gave me a surprised look until I turned over and whispered to her, “I didn’t get many deserts tonight…think I’ll try this one…”

She squeaked and shivered slightly, squeezing her thighs together until my kisses and nibbles encouraged her to let me roam further. My tongue found her warm, special place and she bit down on her foreleg trying to stifle her cries. Once more, she took me in hoof and the two of us went to work on each others bodies, tasting, licking, enjoying each other and giving of each other.

The waves of pleasure and heat rushing through me were too much and I nearly shouted out before plunging my muzzle into her delicious marehood, my tongue entering her as far as it could go. Her body shivered and went limp, my muzzle damp from her excitement, her smell filling my nose. A lot of kissing, giggling and exaggerated ‘shushing’ later, we lay panting together, face to face. In the gentle moonlight, I stroked her mane, gazing into her lovely eyes. She was so beautiful.

A little while later, still in the afterglow, Tingles tapped me on the flank, “Come on love, we’d better wash up. I’m a bit sticky and I know you are…” She smirked and clambered out of bed.

The bathroom was en-suite thank goodness, I really didn’t fancy bumping into our hosts, you know…just in case. I would have loved to have had sex right there with Tingles but the risk of noise waking our generous host was something neither of us wanted. Rarity had been good to us and it wouldn’t be right, deliciously wicked certainly, but not right.

Returning to the bedroom, we cuddled and kissed for a while before, falling asleep in each others embrace.

Chapter Five - The Wyvern's Tail

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Six - Heartache

CHAPTER SIX
HEARTACHE

I was halfway down the stairs when my legs started to shake and I began to feel sick to my stomach, what the hell was going on? Tingles felt I’d betrayed her trust, that I’d hurt her, but what the bloody hell could I have done differently? Should I have shouted to her to open fire and randomly strafe the damned things? She couldn’t even see them! Maybe I should have encouraged her to crash through the canopy and help me fight them off? Luna’s mercy, she would have ended up like those poor minotaurs, torn apart like paper in mere seconds.

Shit, shit, shit! Bloody awkward, stupid mare; Stupid bloody females! I banged my head against the wall in frustration, I was so confused. My heart felt like it would burst in my chesr. Part of me wanted nothing more than to rush back into the room and hold her, beg her to forgive me. The other part, the proud part, wanted to shout at her about how foolish she was and point out the suicidal nature of what she’d wanted to do. Damn it all, I wanted to curl up and hide away…

Down by the fire, Heather and Grimble sat watching the flames. They didn’t seem surprised to see me slink back down despite the late hour.

“Mind if I join you?”

“No, my friend, please…” Grimble held out a claw and I pulled up a pony sized chair, sinking into it gratefully.

The griffin looked over his shoulder at the minotaur, “Heather, bring the smoking box and some more brandy please, my flower.”

I didn’t think it was possible to smile with a beak, but he managed it. Heather, lumbered off into the back, leaving us alone.

“That pony loves you, my lord, I can see it in her eyes, even her body language. You’re a very lucky fellow indeed.”

“Grimble…I don’t know what to think.” I shook my head in frustration, “She’s furious with me because I told her to leave me in the forest, but I couldn’t have her charge in, you don’t know what it was like…they would have killed her. By the goddesses, nopony would have wanted that! Is that so wrong of me…to want her safe?”

He chuckled, “Well…I’m probably a bit older than you lord, but I’m no wiser around females than anygriffin else…or pony, or….well.”

I threw my forelegs up in exasperation, “I’m so bloody confused, angry, upset…furious even! Damn it Grimble, why don’t they come with an instruction manual?”

The griffin laughed, a cawing sort of noise which echoed about the empty room. With a slap of his hind leg, he looked me in the eye, “If they came with instructions, I’d still be married now!”

“Oh…I’m sorry Grimble, I shouldn’t be bringing my troubles to…”

“Bah! Nonsense, Fast Feather and I never got along anyway. She was a very aggressive female and we fought constantly, emotionally and physically. It was a doomed relationship, everygriffin told us it would all in end in tears. We didn’t listen…” he sighed, “…they were right.”

The brandy and smoking equipment arrived, Heather leaving it between us and stomping off back to the kitchen leaving the males to their doubtless boring conversation.

“Here my lord, try this…I think you’ll like it”

Grimble passed me a long stemmed pipe, not unlike my old one, with a humidor full of a dark stick brown tobacco the likes of which I had never seen before.

“Take a sniff… you’ll be suprised”

I was, it smelt like…the forest, the night air, the brandy…my goddesses, it smelt wonderful!

I raised an eyebrow questioningly, “May I?”

“Please do” Grimble smiled holding out his claw invitingly.

I packed the bowl and with a flicker of my horn, had the bowl lit and felt the smoke rolling around my mouth, filling me with a sense of wonder and relaxation. Grimble exhaled a plume of smoke from his beak, sinking back into his chair, “Quite the experience isn’t it? I’ve never found its like before, here or in the griffin kingdom.”

“What is it?” I asked in wonderment, “Does it grown in the forest?”

“No, theres an area not far from here, past a dry water well and some stone ruins. An odd place, with a strange feel to the air…nothing moves, theres no sound. The villagers won’t go there, think its cursed. I don’t think the tobacco is though, wouldn’t you agree?”

I nodded, “Its excellent Grimble, I take it the brandy taste is a little extra of your own?”

“It certainly is. I make the brandy myself using these peculiar silvery berries that grow in that place, they have a particularly delightful elegance of flavour if the distilling is done just so…”

Ah, that’s why the taste was so familiar and fulfilling, it wasn’t just the warmth of the alcohol running through me. I must say, I did feel a little better in myself, it was just my emotional state I needed to do something about. I took comfort in the fact I had helped to save a life tonight, even if the cost was a night downstairs away from my tangerine marefriend.

“Grimble? Where are these berries, can you tell me?” I asked swirling the brandy in my glass.

He nodded sagely, “Yes of course, just follow the old road to the west of the village. Its not used much nowadays but its still quite passable, you’ll see the well near the road and the track leading to it. The grove they’re in glows in the moonlight, it’s really quite beautiful, if a little unnerving!”

“I’d like to go. Would you have any objection if I went and had a look?” I held up a hoof, “promise I wont eat too many of the berries!”

The tavern keeper nodded, taking a mouthful of his brandy, “Of course you can my lord, I have plenty of brandy to keep me going for several seasons and the berries grow all year round believe it or not. Going to have a look in the morning?”

“No”, I said pulling on my overcoat, “no time like the present”.

He stared at me, his beak hanging open in amazement, “What! You can’t be serious, there’s timberwolves abroad!”

Shaking my head I checked my pistol and sword, “I am serious and as for the timber wolves, I wouldn’t concern yourself with them, we came to a, er…’understanding’ you could say.”

Grimble shook his head and started to laugh, “I was right about you, my lord! My gods, I was”

I didn’t bother to ask what he found so funny, and all this ‘my lord’ stuff was beginning to irritate. I suppose it was appealing to tourists and the like, but I wish he would just use my name…even if he did know me as ‘Rock’. From behind us, Heather appeared like a looming demon from the pit, complete with shining onyx eyes. I nearly backed into the fire before I noticed she was holding out a napkin with some biscuits and an apple wrapped inside. That was a nice gesture.

“Thanks Heather, and to both of you…” I bowed, “a good evening, I shall be back by morning.”

Both of them saw me out and barred the door with a dull ‘thunk’ when I was barely a few steps away. I suppose old habit will die hard here in Smiling Borders. It was strange, but I felt a liveliness in my step despite the exertions of the evening. Adventure awaited me; the moon was bright and the cool night air refreshing on my coat. Tonight, I could leave my worries behind if for only a few hours.

I began to trot along the road, finding the going a lot better than I’d expected for a nigh on deserted area; they certainly knew how to build roads to last round here. My hooves clopped on the stony surface adding a lively beat to my mood, lifting me from that dark place I’d been languishing in earlier. I wanted, needed, a change of scene, to get a break away from confusion, conflict and…well, everything I suppose. After a little while I spotted a few stones along the side of the road, cold lonely memories of former homes, and a little further on, a small circular structure.

Approaching it, the outline became clearer, this was the stone well Grimble had spoken of, and sure enough, there was the earthen track leading off into a small copse of trees. The cry of a fox caught my ear, but I had no concerns out here, it was as if I was one with the night, it was my ally and protector. Funny feeling really, considering everything, yet as much as it intrigued me I put it out of my mind for now. I’d been doing far too much thinking recently and it had been doing me a great deal of good either.

Earth and mould, trees and grass, the smells and sounds of the night were all around me and I drew them all in eagerly. My eyes gave me a real edge out here and with the moonlight so clear, I had no trouble at all in navigating my way through the trees to the clearing. Judging by the silvery white glow, it was just ahead.

There was a certain purity to the light here, its silvery white glow was supernatural in a way which reeked of magic. My horn began to itch and I couldn’t help but give it a quick scratch, not that it really made any difference; the magical field here was surprisingly intense. As a unicorn, you could try to concentrate on ‘filtering’ out magical interference. It was one of the subjects I’d kind of skipped out on at school and, as always, it had come back to bite me on the rump.

Moving forward into the clearing, bushes lush with the crystalline red berries were all around me; I walked along, brushing my hoof gently over them. It was a shame to eat them in a way, they were quite beautiful to look at, delicate and fleeting things, living only where the gap between the worlds was thin. Reaching out, I took a berry and crushed it in my mouth, savouring the sharply sweet taste. The first time I’d had one of these was when I was with Shadow in the prison cell of the thestral’s village. At the time, I really thought that my end would be coming soon after, but here I was, still hanging onto life. Somehow.

There was a large rock to one side of the clearing, smooth, white and polished by probably nothing more than nature. I couldn’t make out if it had been part of a structure once or not, but there was a ‘pony made’ feel to it that set my imagination racing. The thought of ancient ponies, walking the halls of their old castles, the chants of the monks singing the praises of the princesses; it must have been a wondrous time. ‘And probably bloody dangerous too’ I thought to myself, if Marocs memories had any bearing on the reality of life back then. No, Equestria had become a much safer place, for most.

Sitting there, my head began to nod, my worn out body was demanding rest and it was such a lovely night. The changes in me had made my body a lot more resilient to cold and the evening air was just nice, Heathers biscuits went down a treat too…she was a good minotaur really. A part of me was desperately nosey and wanted to know how a griffin could spawn such a creature, but I guessed she was adopted. Cross species mating was not unknown, just…yeah…I was going to stop thinking about this now. I yawned, I was so…tired.

I’d nearly nodded off when my ears detected something walking toward me through the woods. Fuck! Were the timber wolves coming back after all? I shook my mane and drew my sword, straining my senses to listen to anything that may be a threat. Goddesses, what I saw wasn’t what I expected at all…

“So…this is where you wandered off to is it?”

A tangerine Pegasus mare, the odd light of the grove lending a shadowy outline to her lithe body, stood before me brushing twigs and leaves from her coat. I sighed, all I wanted was a little breathing room, some space to myself to think…to escape, and she’d come here to berate me. Whoops! There goes my good mood, disappearing down the plughole of selfish wishful thinking.

“Can I join you?”

She asked so quietly, I nearly missed it. I nodded silently and nearly jumped in surprise when she snuggled into me. She was still a little distant but…

“Fairlight…I’ve been thinking…”

And here it comes…

“I’m…I’m sorry. I was unfair with you before, I was angry and upset so I lashed out at you…” she shook her mane and looked away, “…you scared me, really scared me. I thought you were going to die down there and there wasn’t anything I could do…I was so helpless…I, I don’t want to be alone again Fairlight, not again…”

I didn’t know what to say, what could I say? Sorry? Goddesses, why was my head full of such damned stubborn pride at a time like this. So, hopeless creature that I am, I sat in silence and let her speak.

“I wouldn’t blame you if…if you decided you…” a single tear slid down her cheek, “…you wanted a new partner. I’m difficult to get on with sometimes, I know, but I wanted you to know that…even if you hate me now. I do love you…no matter what happens, please remember that…”

My heart ached for her, she was pouring out her emotions to me, me the terrible pony who had hurt her. She’d done so much for me…risked so much, and here I was unable to find the words to say when I needed them the most.

She began to rise, “I’ll see you in the morning…”

I reached out and stopped her with a hoof. Tingles stood still as a rock but I could see her tears falling like rain, tears I had caused, each one like a tiny dagger through my soul.

“Stay. Please…” I whispered. She moved back toward me, allowing me to guide her gently with my forelegs until we were snuggled up together once more. The Pegasus mare leaned her head on my neck and licked my muzzle, just a little, conveying more meaning in that simple act than a thousand words.

“When I close my eyes,” I said quietly into the night, “sometimes…sometimes I see Wist, the flashes of light, and you…falling…dieing before my eyes and I’m unable to stop it. I so want you to be safe Tingles, I’ve lost so much in my life and I couldn’t bear to lose you too.” I stroked her mane tenderly, smelling the warm scent of her coat, “Its selfish of me, I know it is and I know I hurt you today. Luna knows, for that I’m more sorry than I could every express in any words I could say.”

I looked her in the eyes, “I do trust you, with my life and my heart. I would happily fight by your side love, if you would fight by mine.”

She nuzzled me and buried her face into my coat, “Oh Fairlight, we’re both hopeless…” suddenly looking up smiling she added, “anyway, I don’t like fighting, but if I must, I want to be with you. Don’t closet me away…okay?”

I nodded, “Okay love”

We lay there under the moonlight, watching a small bat flutter across the glade out on its evening patrol. Or morning even, as it no doubt was now. She was so warm, and soft…I felt happier than I had in a long time, only this time, it was more than wanting her…it was like I was letting her in somehow, becoming part of her. I hadnt felt like this since…

“You two look cosy”

Tingles’ head shot up and looked around until alighting upon the grass green mare that stood a few yards away, giving her an appraising look. Oh…bugger…

“No words for you dearly beloved?” Meadow asked smiling ominously.

“Hello love”

“’Hello love’”, she mimicked, “The herding instinct is strong in this one”

The last comment was aimed in Tingles’ direction. The tangerine mare was pushing into me so hard I thought she’d break a rib; she looked like she’s seen a ghost. Ah, right…

“Meadow, this is…”

“I know who she is ‘darling’, and I know what you two have been doing too”

I put a protective foreleg across Tingles, “Meadow…If you have somepony to be angry with it’s me, leave Tingles out of this.”

The green mare advanced on us, “Well aren’t you the ‘great protector’? Big stallion now, eh? How many mares you going to bed Fairlight? Two not enough for you? What is it now, three? Four?”

I stood up in front of Tingles, keeping between them, “You’re the one who told me I shouldn’t be alone! And I have been Meadow, have you any idea what I’ve been through? I’m sorry love, but you’re being unfair…”

Her eyes flashed, “Unfair? UNFAIR?!”

Overcoming her fears, Tingles rose to her hooves and pushed me roughly aside, “Leave him alone you BITCH!”

Meadow grinned menacingly, “Oh? Got some teeth after all have you, you trollop.”

“Trollop?! Why don’t you just fuck off back to the underworld before I send you back there myself!”

Goddess have mercy on us, this was out of hand and somepony was going to get hurt.

“Girls!” I waved my forehooves, “For Luna’s sake, please! If anyponies to blame here its me…”

They turned to face me simultaneously, “Oh shut up Fairlight!”

The two looked at each other and then I saw Meadows chest begin to shake, her eyes closing, and a hoof rise to her mouth. I wanted to rush forward and hold her, she was with the eternal herd now but damn it she was still my wife and the mother of my foal…

She started to laugh, Tingles and I looking on perplexed. The green mare threw back her head and took a deep breath, wiping her eyes, “Oh my Fairlight! You do make me laugh! You’re right, I did say that, and judging by your marefriend’s reaction, I suspect you’ve chosen well.”

Meadow turned to Tingles, “As for you, madam, I would speak with you now…alone”.

Giving me a worried glance, Tingles trotted off with Meadow to the centre of the glade and the two began to talk. Poor Tingles, she had no idea what Meadows ‘chats’ were like. She would be dissecting every detail until she was satisfied with…well, whatever she was satisfied with!

Eventually, after I’d finished the last of Heather’s goodies, the two mares returned. Meadow put a foreleg around Tingles’ shoulder, making her jump,

“You sure go from one extreme to another love, unicorn, thestral, Pegasus. What are you, a collector?”

“Meadow…I,”

“Shush, I’m teasing and you know it silly. Now, Tingles dear, would you wait here while I have a chat with you stallion friend?”

Tingles nodded coyly.

The two of us walked to the centre of the clearing, “I see you’ve become stronger of late, and your horns looking better too. The scar looks quite dashing…scary, but dashing. Have you heard anything about Shadow?”

I shook my head, “No, Luna said she’s found her in the Withers and is trying to get her back to out world.”

She nodded sadly, “I don’t know love…there’s something at play here, I don’t know what it is, but I can feel the world changing…bit by bit. Starswirl felt it too, he fears for the future of Equestria.”

I flicked a leaf off my foreleg, “We destroyed a huge manufacturing plant full of weapons and drugs, rescuing the ponies taken there as slaves too. Hopefully we’ve gone some way to restoring harmony for everypony.”

Meadow shrugged, “True, but if it were only that simple. Oh! I’m sorry love, I don’t mean to play down what you did, you were amazing! Nothing stays a secret from the herd I’m afraid and everypony in town was abuzz with your antics!”

She gave me a sad look, “No…this is something more, something that may or may not come to pass. Tch! I wish I could tell you more, but I just don’t know.”

It was all a bit over my head and in any case, other things were troubling me, “Meadow, do you know anything about this ‘lord of the four winds’ thing I keep hearing about? It’s somehow tied to the fortress in the mountains. Luna seems to think I’m the descendant of the castles lord or something and the people in the village keep calling me ‘my lord’ too, it’s just so…bizarre. I don’t know what to make of it all.”

“Neither do I love. It sound a little dramatic to be honest with you, but I’ll do what I can to find out. When I can, I’ll speak to you again.” She tapped her chin with a hoof, “Hmmm, you know, I approve of Tingles, but…”

“But…?”

“I can’t put my hoof on it, but I feel she’s hiding something. She loves you though, theres no doubting that, and I think she really was ready to clobber me earlier too! Look, just take care and don’t do anything silly” She prodded me in the chest, “I know you all too well.”

“You do love…can I?” I moved to kiss her.

Sidestepping me, Meadow pushed me gently but firmly out of the way and beckoned Tingles over who was looking on nervously. A moment later, the three of us stood together in the centre of the glade.

“Tingles, this stallion is my husband. I may be dead, well…am dead, but I entrust you to take good care of him and he of you. Will you do this?”

Tingles nodded and stood tall, showing her willingness.

Chapter Seven - Two mares, one grove

Author's Note

This chapter contains a sexy scene. If you don't want to read it, skip to the next chapter.

Chapter Seven - Two mares, one grove

CHAPTER SEVEN

TWO MARES, ONE GROVE

The grass green mare’s eyes sparkled in the silvery light of the glade, “Excellent! Now, I want to show you something, and then I want you to copy what I do…yes?”

Again, Tingles nodded, watching on in anticipation.

“Good! So…like this…”

Meadow faced me and rubbed her muzzle up the side of mine, breathing her spicy breath into my mouth and nose, just slightly, the barest whisper. Her eyes locked onto mine, she moved her mouth up to my ear, a soft tongue snaking out to trace its edge up to the tip, sending a bolt of electricity down my spine.

She chuckled quietly, gliding her hoof up my neck and under my chin, lifting it slightly and moved her lips to mine, gently sucking on them until I opened my mouth to accept her. Meadow moved away, only an inch, but still a frustratingly alluring distance that made me move after her. She stopped me with a gentle push,

“No…not yet…wait my love…” she whispered, those lantern eyes catching the glades magical light.

Meadow moved forward slowly and ran her tongue across my lips, the moist warm softness making my loins burn and ache for her. Smiling seductively, she turned to Tingles who was watching her wide eyed,

“You see dearest Tingles,” Meadow gasped, “you have to lure him in…make him want you, “, she looked me in the eyes, her voice maddeningly captivating, “…make him need you…”

I could barely contain myself, but Meadow wasn’t going to allow me any release just yet. She leaned up and breathed gently in my ear, the feeling making my knees quiver. She was bringing me to the very edge of losing my reason and she knew it, the grass green mare was in complete control. Meadow put her head down to my chest and opened her mouth, running her tongue and teeth up the underside of my neck until she was mere milimeters away from my mouth.

Reaching up, she took my head in both of her forehooves, “Now…this is how you kiss a stallion…” She moved into me, pushing her tongue into my mouth and rolling it around mine, locking her lips around my own. Meadow groaned wordlessly and pushed on, tasting, exploring, remembering every detail of my mouth. I reached around her and pulled the mare into me deeper, wanting to be with her and burning with the fires of passion to become one with my green mare.

Meadow skilfully pulled me to the ground and lay on her back, “Now Tingles…” she purred, “the lesson continues…pay close attention now…”

She took my head and moved me down to her chest, allowing me to run my hooves and muzzle across her fur until I found her breasts, nibbling and licking, urged on by her enticing pants and moans. I could see her chest rise and fall, hear her heart beating hard in her chest, my own thundering in my ears.

I moved lower, the green mare spasming as I did so, until my lips found the warm wetness of her marehood. Meadow cried out, pulling my muzzle into her most secret of places, gasping and moaning as I tasted, licked and probed with my tongue. I knew what she liked and I was more than willing to provide. Meadows groans and cries grew in intensity until she peaked, clamping her hind quarters around my head, her hooves gripping my muzzle and a violent shudder running through her. Her muscles tensed then relaxed, her legs dropping by her sides, her hot breath curling up into the night air.

Across the glade, Tingles was sat on her haunches, a look of burning desire in her eyes, then, I noticed what she was doing with her forehoof. The little mare had it between her haunches, touching herself and whimpering as she looked on.

Meadow looked up at her, “Tingles? I want you to come here…show me what you’ve learned…”

The orange mare was a little unsure at first, but still approached, watching Meadow then me in turn. I reached up to kiss her, but she stepped away, moving into me at her own speed. Meadow purred, “Yes…like that…he likes that…”

Gradually, she moved into the kiss and we began to pull at each other in mounting passion. Meadow chuckled and nibbled my ears, my neck and then moved down to between my haunches. The feeling of warmth and incredible eroticism rolled through me like a tidal wave. I reached down and felt for Tingles’ special place, rewarded with a moist warmth and a moan from her, her tongue questing ever more into my mouth.

Soon the three of us were on the cool ground of the glade, Meadow rolling me onto my back and helping Tingles to straddle me.

“I’ve always wondered what this was like from your angle, my love”, she giggled.

Holding hooves with Tingles, Meadow moved across my face allowing me full access to her. Tingles slowly lowered herself onto me, shaking a little at the unusual position but found her rhythm quickly. The two mares leaned into each other and kissed, the scene above me sending me wild with excitement and lust. Both the mares rode me that evening, taking turns to buck me as hard and for as long as they could until I was in a near stupor.

With a final cry of animalistic passion, I released inside Meadow, my beloved mare taking the prize as was her right. Tingles collapsed on top of me utterly spent, her shaking legs echoing my own weakened limbs. The three of us lay silently for a while, tired, yet content in each others embrace. The night air was cooling our sweat soaked bodies quickly and we would need to move soon or risk catching a chill.

Meadow was the first to rise to her hooves.

“It’s time for me to go now you two, I’ll have to go and rescue your parents from Sparrow. Little pest’s really a hoofful at times.”

She stretched and gave me a nuzzle and a peck on the nose, “Keep safe love, remember what I said and do what you can for Shadow. If I find anything out that can help, you know how to find me…look for where the berries grow.” Meadow stuck her tongue out playfully before resting a hoof on Tingles,

“He’s a good stallion Tingles, bit low on brain cells but I can forgive that. Don’t forget what we talked about…hmmm?”

The tangerine mare shook her head, then gingerly reached out and gave Meadow a little nuzzle, “Thank you”, she whispered.

Meadow eyes widened in surprise before her face mellowed and gave Tingles a kiss on the nose, “Look after him, Tingles, I’m counting on you.”

She shook herself and gave an expansive yawn, “If you two are going to get any sleep, you’d better get a move on”, she gestured towards the horizon, “Suns coming up soon”.

Meadow was right, a faint light was starting to appear along the skyline, heralding the arrival of Celestia’s sun. It was time to go. We waved to Meadow, the mare walking off a few steps before vanishing as if she’d never been any more substantial than a soap bubble.

Chapter Eight - Velvet Recollections

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Nine - The Fortress of the Four Winds

CHAPTER NINE

THE FORTRESS OF THE FOUR WINDS

In my minds eye, I’d pictured the fortress as a towering, elegant structure with delicately soaring golden towers connected by slim sky bridges, walls sparkling like the surface of a lake in the bright sunlight. Atop the walls and towers, deep blue and silver embroidered banners and flags lazily waved and snapped in the breeze, the overall scene one of subdued strength and beauty combined.

What I saw now, with my own two eyes could not have been farther from my mental imagery. Maroc’s memories hadn’t prepared me for anything like this…

Of the numerous tall towers the fortress had once sported, now only three remained. Weathered by war and nature, they stood proud and defiant above the smashed and crumbled walls beneath. The war, Celestia and time had slighted the once proud citadel to little more than a pile of rubble, snow and ice. Some of the exposed stonework even after a thousand years still showed evidence of the intense heat generated by the princess’s magic as she had assaulted the fortress, attempting to erase even the memory of her vanquished foe. Considering the evident ferocity of the attack, it was suprising that the towers remained, but even they had massive damage upon closer inspection.

I don’t know what I’d expected to find here, answers to questions maybe, books, scrolls…who knows. Now, I wasn’t so sure…my imagination had conjured up something different to…to this. The spirit cried out in dismay, why had they done this? This was a cruelty, a punishment beyond anything that could possibly be justified…those accursed Celestians, the foul, evil creatures…they had done this!

Shaking my mane, I pushed the furiously bubbling thoughts from my mind and nudged tingles with my muzzle making her jump in surprise.

“Well, we’re here then…” she said quietly, eyeing the remains of the fortress, “What now?”

I stared down at the blasted snow covered ruins, “We go in, unless you want to stay here?”

“You know I don’t.”

Her tone of voice was heavy, tinged with something I couldn’t quite place, “Tingles, whats gotten into you? You’ve been acting strangely since we entered the mountains. I know you’re tired love and went through a nightmare back there, but please…don’t shut me out.”

She stared at me, eyes wide before turning away drooping her ears, “Fairlight…I…”

“You wanted to tell me something before?”

“I…No, no its okay, really. Forget it.”

“No secrets remember?”

“Fairlight…please…I don’t want to…”

“Okay, okay, its fine…forget I said anything. If you want to tell me, you can when you’re ready. I’m here when you need me.”

“Yeah…”

I shook out my large leathery wings. I was still a little low on strength, but should still be good for the flight back as well as across to the fortress; I didn’t trust the path, not after the pass.

“You up for a quick flight to the tower?” I asked trying to lighten the mood.

“Sure”

She didn’t even question me, that wasn’t like her. Goddesses, I don’t know what was going on here but it was starting to get to me. So much for ‘no more secrets’ then, but I suppose that she would open up to me in her own time. If I’d done something wrong, had hurt her in some way, I had no idea what it was or how. Mare’s were so bloody confusing !

My wings stretching out in the fresh breeze, I took to the air with Tingles not far behind. We swept up and around the towers, searching for a way inside as the majority of the fortress was buried far below us beneath tonnes of ice, rock and snow. I opened myself to Maroc’s memories and they flooded into me willingly, more clear and vibrant than ever, probably due to the proximity to his old home.

A view of a tall tower with a thin connecting bridge overlayed the ruined structure before me now. This was the tower down to the mid levels, from here…the family chambers and servants quarters…below them the armoury, kitchen…inauguration chamber. At the final memory, the spirits awareness uncoiled like a snake and I felt its excitement, its anticipation awakening. That was it! We had to get there as quickly as possible, its waiting had finally come to an end. The promise would be fulfilled.

“In here!” I shouted to Tingles and swept in through the ragged remains of the doorway into the towers interior.

Not surprisingly the room was empty, completely devoid of anything except snow, ice and memories. The walls here had once held magnificent tapestries, long since rotted to nothing. Of the beautiful deep rugs that had been so beloved of Arathea, there wasn’t even a fragment left. I felt a twinge of sadness inside me at the clash between memory and reality. The long winding stairs however, were still there and apparently usable. Interestingly, the interior of the tower was quite well lit by the sheer number of holes and cracks, allowing Tingles and I to navigate our way down into the fortresses interior.

Decending further, the natural light diminished and we had to resort to lanterns, my eyes helping me to pick out details in the dark hallways. In some ways I began to wish I couldn’t see as well as I could either, the long since dessicated remains of dead ponies, now mostly bone, lay scattered throughout the fortress along with discarded and broken weapons, shields and armour. The scene was both fascinating and terrifying in equal measure, the spirit inside me silently weeping for the dead around me, its grief almost tangible. I stopped and lifted a hoof to my eye as a frozen tear dropped to the floor.

“Fairlight?” Tingles asked walking up beside me.

“Its nothing…memories of my ancestors I suppose. It’s hard to block them out when we’re walking through the bones of his children.”

She made a little whimpering noise but said no more, I hadnt meant to frighten her, but the spirits presence was becoming almost forceful being so close to its goal. But…what was its goal? To become one with me or, something I hadn’t seen, a danger I wasn’t aware of? Suddenly a feeling of dread passed through me and I stopped dead. I wanted to go back…

“Whats up? Why are you stopping?”

Why was I stopping? After all this time, we were so close to becoming one. This was what I wanted wasn’t it? To become a blend of spirit and pony, a wendigo warrior, as I was meant to be…a child of the lord of the tribe of the four winds, my inheritance. The tribe was my real family, my home, where I belonged. The sounds of children playing rang through the halls…Vela?

“VELA!”

The small unicorn foal was running ahead of me whooping and laughing with his youthful exuberance. I chuckled, the little beggar was wanting his old father to chase him was he? Right then!

“Come here you little pest, I’m going to get you!”

He squeaked in delight and glanced back to make sure I was following before turning down another corridor. I ran after him as fast as my hooves would take me. Goddess he was fast!

Along one corridor and down the next, past the beautiful tapestries and banners of victories from ages past and even my own more youthful days, we raced. Arathea had been at work with the rugs again, I could never understand her obsession with them. We’d had them imported from across the globe but it was worth it just to see her delighted smile when the merchants arrived laden down with the things.

Our foal, Vela, had been a gift from the goddess, blessing us with such a beautiful little creature. His fur was the wonderful silver-grey of the tribe, his bright yellow eyes like little fires, and that tiny horn…so cute! One day, when he entered the chamber, when it was his time, he would emerge one of the greatest ever warriors of the goddess, a true wendigo.

Keeping up this pace was telling. I was tiring but around one more corner, there he was…the little…

“GOT YOU!” I bellowed in triumph to his delighted squeals. He’d ended up here all on his own, despite my deliberately avoiding coming here with him until he was ready. The tribe’s bond with the spirits of the Wither world was strong within Vela, he would be a fine lord one day when I passed from this plane.

“Fairlight! Oh goddesses, Fairlight…why’d you run off like that? Whats going on and who’s Vela?”

Cracked walls and empty halls, lamplight from a lantern held by…Tingles? What?

I shook myself and leaned a hoof on the wall catching my breath. Bloody hell, I’d run here following memories…ghosts. But, yes…I was here, this was it. A large wooden door, inscribed in an ancient language, inlaid silver letters still gleaming after a millennia. Magic thrummed through this place and my horn was tingling non stop, behind this door was the answers to all the riddles…I hoped.

“Fairlight? For Celestia’s sake, will you talk to me?” Tingles pleaded.

“Don’t mention her name here…please. Not here.”

“You’re frightening me Fairlight, I don’t like this, I want to go home…please, let’s just go before…”

“No! This is it! Don’t you see? I’ve come so far, we’ve come this far, together…for this!”

I paused furrowing my brow, even to my ears my voice had sounded almost hysterical.

Tingles took a step back, the look she gave me was one of doubt and concern, “This, this is it? What’s behind that door? I can’t read that language.”

I traced the runes with my hoof, they were so old and yet to clear. A language I’d never known but could read and write with ease,

I read aloud, “There can be no sun without shadow, no light without darkness, no day without night. All come together as one in the passing of the veil.”

“What does that mean? The veil?” Tingles asked staring at the door.

“It’s the barrier between the worlds, what keeps the mortal realm from the Wither world and the eternal herd. When we die, we pass from one to the other. I didn’t know I had a return ticket at the time and ended up back here. It’s a strange life alright.”

I pushed my hoof against the door, the runes emanating a bright light of their own at my touch before it swung open effortlessly. Inside, a circular room was laid out before us, patiently awaiting its visitors after such a very, very long time. We entered cautiously, the door swinging closed silently behind us.

The chambers walls were solid crystal, their multi-faceted surfaces providing the room with an eerie ethereal light. In the centre of the chamber sat a raised platform with several steps leading up to an altar of some kind, a strange swirling design inscribed along its sides. Decaying rugs lay scattered around the edges of the room next to cushions with long rotted designs, adding to the feeling of abandonment as well as the all-pervading smell of decay.

Within me, the spirit stirred, its senses slowly beginning to merge with my own. It scented my surroundings, taking in every detail. Rumbling in satisfaction, it knew this was where it belonged…where I, we, belonged. Beneath it all, I could sense a building desire from the spirit, a drive I hadn’t felt before, not even in the heat of battle. No, this was something different, something that quickly filled me with a cold dread I couldn’t explain.

Without any conscious input from myself, my hooves carried me up the well worn steps to the altar. It was smooth like marble, cold to the touch yet hummed with an energy that reminded me of the gigantic platform in the Wither world’s empty city. All the roads I had trod lead here, to this point, vivid memories and images bringing it to life around me. The ghosts of ponies long dead, wendigo’s and spirits…they all converged here. The worlds converged here.

Behind me I could hear Tingles saying something , but in my now almost dreamlike state, her words were nothing more substantial than a breath in the wind.

My body climbed the smaller steps at the back of the altar and lay down, my head placed upon the stone pillow while otherworldly music from a long dead age surrounded me, lulling me into sleep. I could feel the spirit taking my consciousness, my body; this was how it was meant to be, the time had come at last…at long last.

The hunger needed to be sated.

Ponies walked up to me, hooded and cloaked, chanting in a language I couldn’t understand and yet on some level did. Memories of flying, of battles, triumphant victories and a fortress vibrant with life, filled my mind as the chanting continued. Warmth flooded my being from my nose to my tail, slowly passing and leaving in its wake the bitter tingling of cold, raw magical power. I was drowning, blissfully, in its strength. It called to me, sang to me, soon we would be as one, as we should have been from the beginning.

The chanting rose and fell, ever growing in its intensity. I could feel my teeth beginning to lengthen, my eyesight becoming tinged with the blue fire of the spirit. It had me in its hooves, it caressed and stroked me, promising many great and wonderful sights…how much we could see and do together! This was the way of the tribe…there only need be the sacrifice of the joyful willing to complete the joining and all would be well once more.

Securely in its thrall, the wendigo rose, and with the lightest of movements, gracefully landed on the platform. It hissed its defiance to the world, drinking in the smell, sight and feel of the living plane.

Shaking its mane, the spirit released a blast of cold mist which billowed across the floor, swirling around the shadowy ponies and the legs of the tangerine coated pegasus mare. Satisfaction emanated from the spirits mind, permeating my own, this was a fine choice. Healthy, lean and full of life energy. This one had willingly given of herself to the tribe, to the spirit and would make an excellent offering to it.

The spirit advanced on the mare who backed away slowly. The wendigo looked on, its surprise tangible in the swirl of emotions pulsing through me. This female was not willing? Had she not come here of her own volition to take her part in the joining ritual? No matter, she had no choice in the desires of the spirit; its will was, after all, absolute.

I struggled against the wendigo’s embrace, watching through its eyes as it drew closer to the frightened mare. Tingles backed up against the wall, fear reflected in her eyes, a sight that even in this confused condition, called out to me.
The spirit halted, addressing me, “Why do you resist me? This makes no sense.”

“Don’t hurt her, she is special to me.” I pleaded.

“Yes,” it hissed, “she is special to you. She is special to us. We have tasted her life force. Did she not come here willing with you?”

“She did, but she’s frightened, look at her.”

The spirit quietly watched Tingles like a cat watches a mouse, before hissing out a breath of mist that built up around her, coalescing into the cold white forms of ponies. Ponies with soulless, glowing blue eyes. Tingles cried out in fright and desperately tried to get away from the things, her legs moving like they were wading through tar. The fog ponies reached out and took her limbs one by one, inexorably carrying her to the ground. I could see her struggles gradually weakening with their touch, her chest heaving and eyes tight shut. Dear goddesses, this was wrong, so very, very wrong.

Once more, the spirit moved forward until its maw was inches from Tingle’s nethers. It let out a rumbling laugh, delighted with its perceived gift.

“I said don’t hurt her, damn you!” I threw at the thing.

It shook its mane and addressed me forcefully, “I will not hurt the female, as you would not, but this is the sacrifice, correct? This female has given herself to you willingly and now I will join with her also, then the cycle will be complete and we shall be one.”

“No, don’t do this! There is another way”

“There is no other way, now…be silent.”

I was helpless, raging and impotent in my own body which now had a new master; one whose intent was all too terrifyingly apparent both to myself and Tingles.

“Fairlight?” the trembling mare whispered, “Please…I don’t want this, don’t…”

“Please spirit! I’ll give you whatever you want, do whatever you want to me, just don’t do this!” I railed against the thing but I may as well have been shouting into a hurricane. An invisible wall cut me off from the wendigo, whether it was ignoring me or couldn’t hear me anymore, made no difference now. The being had a single purpose and goddess help us, I could feel, see and hear everything it did with my body as if it were myself doing this.

The spirits tongue snaked out and ran up the length of Tingle’s marehood, slowly tasting her and enjoying her scent. It could feel her fear, smell it in the air, and it drew the thing on excitedly. I screamed and shouted as loud as I could…all soundlessly. If I could have ended my life right there, somehow stopped everything, I would have done so willingly. Luna help us, I had promised to protect her, to be there by her side, and now…she saw me for who I was…a true monster; a terrifying, dread creature who hungered for the lives of others and the damnable thing had her at its mercy.

Horrifyingly, I knew all too well, just how little mercy this thing had.

Goddesses forgive me…I couldn’t look away. My eyes were the spirits eyes, my body the spirits body and with my body, the vile being pulled itself onto my tangerine mare and entered her.

Every move, every feeling, every touch, I felt and saw. The look on her face froze my soul, the way her eyes were clamped shut, her hooves held fast by the ghostly ponies beside us, the music playing a cruel accompaniment to what was unfolding before…and beneath me.

With a cry a triumph, the spirit released itself…myself…into Tingles’ body and stepped away from her, pleased with itself.

“The pact is complete. I give to you my power and my strength. Live your life to the fullest, fulfil your desires and create you own destiny, wendigo warrior.”

My emotions were in the darkest of all places. What it had done, had been done with me, by me. I could not undo what had happened, I didn’t know what to do…what the hell could I say? What could possibly make this right?

“I don’t want your power, you damned thing…what have you done…”

It laughed, actually fucking laughed! “I have completed the pact, the female has been a part of that. You should have known this, are you not one of the tribe? I have honoured her and you.”

I looked down at the panting mare, the ponies holding her dissipating like the morning dew before the warmth of the sun, “Damn you spirit…”

“You are a strange one, but no matter. I am a part of you now as you are of me…We are one pony…you shall not hear my voice again…”

The distant, ghostly voice of the spirit faded into nothing. With its disappearance, I felt a background sense of melding, joining. The now familiar feeling of being disjointed was gone, I felt now as I had so long ago, before…Meadow.

What those monsters had done to her, I had now done to Tingles. The violence was less, but it was still there, the power, the control. It was the tangerine pegasus who had suffered and I had brought her here to inflict it upon her.

The strength, the power, the inherited memories…they meant nothing.

I leant down by her side, “Tingles…it’s me, Fairlight. I…I’m so sorry love, I…”

She flinched back, her eyes narrowed, “Keep away from me! You…you monster! You demon!”

“Tingles?”

“No…no, you’ve done what you wanted. I should never have come here with you…why did I listen? WHY?” she was shouting in absolute fury. Tears streamed from her eyes as she picked herself up, slapping my hoof away when I tried help her up.

“I’m sorry” I whispered.

“You’re SORRY?!” Tingles screamed, “Its too fucking late for sorry, you…you bastard!” Her voice trailed off into sobs.

I sat back on my haunches, utterly devastated, my life crashing down around me like shattered glass and it was all my fault. I was losing her, my beloved mare…Tingles…

Closing my eyes, I took a deep shuddering breath, wishing it could be my last. The chasm opened up before me and I walked willingly into it. I barely noticed the PDW pointing at me in her shaking hooves. Tingles stared at me, tears in her eyes and breathing hard.

I looked into her beautiful green eyes, “Do it…”, I whispered pleadingly, “…please Tingles. Do it.”

She pulled the trigger, a burning bolt of energy searing down my shoulder and flank, spraying blood and fur across the crystal floor. I couldn’t feel the pain…not now. I kept looking at her and reached up a hoof to help steady the pistol, placing my forehead against the muzzle. Taking a final breath, I waited for the end.

“I’m sorry my love…” I whispered.

Moments passed as I waited to move on. I wanted nothing more than oblivion, no Wither world, no eternal herd, nowhere would want me now. Not after what I’d done. I just wanted to disappear into the void, into nothingness, to be nothing.

The pressure of the pistol on my forehead lessened, “No. No, Fairlight, I know what happened to you…I know, what happened to me. But, I can’t…can’t forgive you, I’m sorry. Come on…let’s get out of here.”

She wanted me to leave with her?

“No”

“Fairlight…theres no time for this…let’s just go, you’re hurt too, you can’t stay here.”

I shook my head, “Tingles, I’m not coming with you, I can’t. You know what I am, what I’ve done. I’m a monster, a danger to ponies and everything around me. Please, go home and…forget about me. Tell the agency I died fighting the wolves in the forest.”

The tangerine Pegasus looked at me for a moment and shook her head, “You bloody fool, come on!”

I released the power and felt the anger, the hatred I felt towards myself building up, higher and higher until the magic was crackling around me like a thunderhead,

“I SAID, ‘GO!’”

The tangerine mare’s eyes widened in fright at the sight of the vile thing that had overpowered her, raped her. She turned and ran, out through the now open door and off into the fortress and home. Back to the facility, back to a place of ponies who were like her, friends. Friends who wouldn’t attack their own, ones that they...

I walked over to one of the rotten rugs, Arathea had loved these. I gently traced a hoof over the ancient thing, remembering the feel of it when the merchant had first presented it to the lady of the fortress. Her smiling face was like the sunshine on a cold day, she’d been so happy. I leaned back, taking out my pistol. It would be nice to bring the story to a close here, to end the miserable saga of a poor pony who did nothing but bring suffering to others in his life. So much death, so much suffering, what the hell had it all been for ?

“And what of the foals? What of the ones you saved? Do you think they would be enjoying the freedom you gave them, if not for your efforts?”

Maroc stood before, looking down questioningly.

“Somepony else would have saved them, I’m not unique”

“Everypony is unique, Fairlight, even you.”

“Ha! Even me…”

“Yes, and as my descendant, I thought more of you. You are stronger than this.”

“And what do you call raping my marefriend, eh Maroc? I suppose that was me being stronger was it? WAS IT?”

“That was…‘unfortunate’, but necessary”

I couldn’t believe what I was hearing, “’Unfortunate’? ‘necessary’? Goddesses in their fucking heaven, have you any idea what just happened Maroc? I just raped Tingles!”

He looked down sadly, “Before…Mares would enter the chamber with their stallions, like Arathea did with me. The couple would join here, and from their union they would conceive their foal, a parting gift from the spirit before it melded with the stallion. The female would then bear a powerful foal from the joining and the three would be as one, as I was with my Arathea and Vela.

“Tingles wasn’t willing Maroc, she wasn’t willing at all.”

“I know, but there is still hope Fairlight.”

I laughed, “Do you know how many times I’ve heard those vacuous words? They mean nothing…NOTHING! Now go…leave me be.”

For hours, days, maybe weeks, I sat there on Aratheas old rug. Maroc would return occasionally to try and reason with me, but it was useless. I’d given up. I was just so tired I just wanted to sleep, the one thing I needed but was denied. Several times I’d held the pistol to my head and tried to pull the trigger, failing in my cowardice to finish myself. Tingles should have shot me the first time, but why blame her? Why soil her hooves with my foul blood. There was only one killer in this room now.

Chapter Ten - Celestia

CHAPTER TEN

CELESTIA

I sat there, my pistol by my side, feeling myself slowly slipping away. I hadn’t eaten or drank in I don’t know how long. I had very little spirit energy left now, in fact it was probably the only thing keeping me alive. Still, even that couldn’t last forever and I’d finally be able to let go…

A long white leg flashed past my vision, kicking the pistol away. It clattered as the thing skittered across the floor, I’d never had the courage to use it anyway. Bloody coward.

A blue eyed white face loomed in front of mine, a harsh blow smashing me across my head and sending me sprawling to the floor. I made no effort to move. The stallion grabbed my shoulders and shook me before brutally kicking me in the stomach. I probably would have retched if I had anything in there, but my stomach was distended from lack of food and I just jerked helplessly with the impact.

The pony was having a conversation with another which I could neither hear nor cared to, they could do what they bloody well wanted. Fuck them, I hope they enjoyed themselves; it could be my parting gift. My forelegs and hindlegs were shackled and a horn-lock clamped onto my horn to prevent any attempts at magic. I could have laughed, in fact, I think I did. The soldiers hoisted me up and between them, carried me from the chamber like a sack of grain. At least I didn’t have to walk, maybe they would help me off the tower? ‘Good view up there boys’, I thought madly to myself. My sanity was finally beginning to crack too it seemed.

Royal guards, several of them, were standing around on the rubble next to sky chariots and all staring at the grey pony chained and bound, bouncing along and giggling like a lunatic. Their officer didn’t seem too impressed either, strangely enough,

“Is that him? You’ve got to be kidding me” he sneered.

One of my guards looked at me askance, “He was the only one in there sir, and he fits the description.”

“Yes, he does doesn’t he. Looks like he’s at deaths door.”

“He was lying next to this sir”

The guard hoofed the officer my PDW.

“Hmmm, agency issue, the rest of his gear is too. It’s him alright. Come on boys, lets get him loaded and back to the barracks. I don’t like this place, it stinks of evil if you ask me.”

The enclosed carriage rocketed into the sky, with its grey pony cargo bouncing around in the back, kept in place with the odd kick from a guards hoof. Soon, battered, bruised, dehydrated and near starved to death, I was bodily flung into a cell. I didn’t recall much of the journey to be honest, just the floor of the carriage and the occasional hoof to the jaw. Top comfort and safety features in royal guard conveyances these days it seemed.

I lay there, too weak to move, empty and alone. I had no idea where I was, or why, or even cared for that matter. A small flap at the bottom of the door opened and a tray of porridge and a bowl of water was pushed in but I was helpless to reach it, my body was failing me…as it should, it wouldn’t be long now. I chuckled slightly, I’d probably not live long enough to meet my host, what a shame, oh dear!

I don’t know how much time passed. Whether it was day or night was impossible to say in that cell, there was no light, nor dark. A single lantern flickered in the corner of the dark, dank hole. What a place to die, still, it seemed appropriate somehow.

Hoofsteps outside caught my attention, keys rattling in the door before it opened to admit a flood of light from the brightly lit hallway. A dark coated mare entered, throwing back her hood and looking at me with deep azure eyes. Why did she look so sad?

“Thank you guard, you may leave us now.”

“Yes, you highness”

Your highness…pfff!

The mare ran her hooves over me and clicked her tongue. I was a disappointment on so many levels and she’d come to scoff at me even now had she?

“Oh Fairlight, how did it come to this…why did you go to that accursed place? I warned you, I pleaded with you. If only you had listened, the letter told you of the dangers there…and now, now you are…”

She caught herself and shook her mane, “It matters not, come my warrior, lift your head for me”.

The midnight mare lifted my head in her hooves, a small gasp escaping her lips when she saw how weak and frail I had become. Gently, she lifted the water to my lips, rubbing a little across the dry, cracked skin. It was cool and soothing, so wonderful…

I pushed away, or tried to, I may aswell have been trying to push a solid wall I was so devoid of strength.

“Leave…leave me, princess…” I croaked, “Just…let me go”

Luna clicked her tongue and brushed the mane from my eyes, “No. Why would you say that…how could I let you die and not try to save you?”

“I’m a monster”, I rattled, my throat dry like parchment, “…Tingles, I…I raped her. Please, princess…let me die”

Luna paused for a moment, good. That would do it, not even royalty would forgive such a crime against one of their subjects, and rightly so. The sudden shock of cold water dribbling down my throat made my body lurch, Luna had taken a mouthful and was slowly dribbling it into my mouth. What the hell was she thinking? Was she insane!?

She held me fast, making me take more and more of the water, lips clamped around mine and my bloody traitorous body reacted. I lapped at the water, felt its life giving strength dripping through my ravaged being. Satisfied, Luna levitated up the bowl and made me drink the rest which I did hungrily. I could feel life and strength running into me, re-invigorating me from muzzle to tail. What had she…? The water! I saw the silvery drops of life energy mixed in with it! Why? Oh Luna, what have you done?

The princess watched me with her serence gazed, “You will need your strength now, my warrior. I fear that there is little good I can do you, but I will try.”

“But why? Luna…why bring me this?”

“I won’t let you die Fairlight, I won’t see another pony pass from this world because of me.”

“Because of you?”

“I should have made you see sense, spoken to you. Instead, I was afraid you would be angry and so, I sent you the letter. Forgive me…I was wrong.”

“I never read it…”

She gasped, “What? Why not?!”

“I...just didn’t, I was distracted and by the time I remembered, it was…too late”.

“Oh Fairlight, its all my fault!” the princess began to tremble.

“No!” I reached up and caught her hoof in mine, “Don’t cry for me, please. There’s been too many tears on my account.”

She reached down and kissed me, actually kissed me, on the forehead,

“I know what happened to you at the fortress, Fairlight. There are books here at the palace which pre-date the war; reports and studies by visitors to the tribe, by scholars. They were better times than those that claimed the lives of your forefathers. Gods forgive me, I should have stopped you, but my duties here at the castle called me away and when I found you had gone, it was too late.”

That damned letter. If only I’d opened it, read the thing, I may not have gone. Tingles may have been…I wouldn’t have…

“What of Tingles and Shadow,” I asked, “are they safe?”

The princess nodded, lifting the bowl of porridge to me.

“Eat, eat and we will talk.”

I did my best to comply. I was still as weak as a kitten, but my life’s flame had been rekindled and I was slowly beginning to feel my body react to the food and life energy the princess had brought me.

“Good, that’s better.” Luna smiled sadly, “Tingles…the agency mare, she’s safe. I have not been able to speak to her since she returned however, forgive me.”

I shook my head, “Theres nothing to forgive, your majesty, what I did is a crime I alone must bear. At least she’s safe. Thank you for telling me, but…what of Shadow?”

She shook her head, “My sister…she knows. She discovered I have been travelling to the Wither world to seek your mate. Celestia has powers even I had never realised, and even in the dreamworld, she knew what I had been doing.”

Luna buried her muzzle into my neck, “I’m so sorry…so very sorry. I promised you I would re-unite you with Shadow and I failed. I failed you, like I failed you at the fortress”, she began to sob quietly, “like I failed…him”.

Failed me? Shadow…my thestral mare, lost in the Wither world. Even the princess with all her experience and magic hadn’t been able to help her. My heart sank, if Luna couldn’t succeed, what chance did Shadow have? Could I still do something to help her myself?

I put that thought to one side. I would think more on it later if I could. The princess said she had failed ‘him’?

I knew who she meant of course. Luna, the princess of the night, the nightmare of the moon; In her eyes, when she looked at me, she saw her long lost love…Maroc, the lord of the four winds. My heart cried out to her, I couldn’t give her what she wanted, there was no balm for her broken dreams.

Taking a deep breath I looked her in the eyes, “My princess, I found him…Maroc.”

“Wha…you did? What do you mean?”

She lifted her head, expectation written across her features. He’d been dead over a thousand years, and yet somehow, there was still that tiniest flicker of hope…what if he…

I shook my head, “I found his, his remains…in the pass. He had something with him.”

I was surprised I still had it. The guards had searched me, but only checked bandoliers, equipment and pockets. The tiny chain with its heart pendant was so small they must have missed it, or not thought it important. I fished it out of the remains of my battered flight suit with my hooves.

“Here…you should have this, it was his”

Luna levitated the pendant over to herself and stared at it, covering her mouth with both hooves, her eyes filling with tears, “Oh!”.

She held the tiny thing to her chest and kissed it, whispering “Maroc, my lord, I miss you so much…I loved you and I never told you…gods above…I never told you…”

Her tears fell like rain, wetting my coat. Once more, I’d made a mare cry. Was there anything I did that wouldn’t end in causing tears to flow? The feeling of self loathing was resurfacing, until Luna surprised me once again. I felt the chain and pendant float down around my neck, settling onto my chest,

“No…this belongs to you now. Maroc was gone a long time ago, I know that…of course I do.” She shook her mane, constellations shimmering in the stellar winds, “You are one of his children and this was a gift to Arathea, not to me, and as their descendant, it falls to you now.”

Tentatively, I reached over and hugged her. I had no right to really and half expected her to push away the impulsive stallion before her, “Thank you princess, I know you tried everything you could for Shadow, and for me. I fear I’ve brought trouble to your door with your sister, is there anything I can do for you?”

“No”, she sighed, “I fear the worst, my faithful stallion, my sisters wrath is legendary. I think you know that all too well. Most times she is a kind and benevolent ruler, but now, although we share the throne, there are matters I still have no say in. This is one of them,” she slammed a hoof down, “but by the gods I will make her listen!”

Luna stood and mussed my mane, smiling “Finish the meal and the water, my lord of the four winds. Whether you like it or not, that is who you are now. Soon enough, I fear my sister will call for you and you will know your fate. I will do what I can, but be assured I will not stand idly by and be silent witness to any more suffering on my account.”

The beautiful princess of the night rose to her hooves and knocked for the guard. As she left the cell, Luna looked back over her shoulder and gave a subtle wink. Well, that was unexpected! I was actually feeling a lot more like me. Still, the horror of what had happened in the fortress was weighing heavily on my heart, my potential fate with the princess too. I had been so eager to die, but now…I wasn’t so convinced. Luna was an alicorn I wanted to protect, one whom Maroc had served; was it something in my genetics? Whatever, it didn’t matter anyway. Right now I just wanted to sleep.

Guards dragged me bodily down the endless corridors of the palace, suspended once again, like some grey hunting trophy. They kicked me roughly to the floor and stood before a huge set of ornate double doors that lead, I guessed by their demeanour, to the throne room. Loud muffled voices beyond were raised in anger, Luna’s I recognised and one more…Celestia, it had to be. One of my guards readjusted his armour and knocked respectfully on the door, which glowed briefly with a golden light.

Silently, the huge portal swung open and I was pulled through past yet another set of guards. My chain made walking impossible, the horn lock blocking any magical ability and so I was, by and large, completely at their mercy.

Down the long gallery, they dragged me, along the thick red carpet, past huge stained glass windows until finally I stood before the two alicorns. The guards shoved me to the floor and placed sword to my neck, as if I was in any fit state to pose a risk to their beloved royalty. Regardless of what I thought personally of the princess, she was still the one I had sworn an oath to when I joined the watch; whether that meant anything to her, remained to be seen. The two of them stood below the steps to the thrones, in heated discussion.

“…have already told you Luna, I will not continue to discuss this further.”

“You have ‘told’ me? Big sister, you have not listened to anything I have said on the matter. The Wither world is my domain and my responsibility, you are not to interfere in…

“The Wither world is not your sole dominion sister ! Do you not remember what happened the last time you travelled there? We were plunged into civil war, years of suffering and death at the hooves of the ‘things’ you found in that place, all because of that vile spirit you ‘contracted’ when you were there. They are attracted to you because of who you are and so you are especially at risk. I will not allow that to happen again!”

“I do not need a history lesson Tia, I know all too well what happened, and what you did to me afterwards!

“How many times Luna, how many times?! We have been over this, again and again. You gave me no choice, would you have had me kill my own sister? Banishment was the only option,”

“But I have a responsibility to those creatures Tia, whether you approve of them or not, it does not matter. They may not be ponies, but they are living things and they need my help, our help”

Celestia ruffled her wings in irritation, “Living things? Those ‘things’ Luna, are beings of unadulterated evil, full of malice and cruelty. There was a reason they were put there in the Wither world, they cause nothing but fear and suffering wherever they go and I will NOT have them here in Equestria!”

I had to open my big mouth, “Is that why you butchered them your highness? Cut them down, foals, the weak, the sick, slaughtered to the last pony?”

She turned to face me, her alabaster coat shining in the filtered sunlight from the high stained glass windows. She was magnificent, terrible and beautiful all in one being. Her eyes opened wide in surprise momentarily then narrowed, her wings ruffling by her sides.

“Guards…leave us”

The royal guards bowed and left, leaving me alone with the princesses.

Celestia walked toward me slowly, “And here he is…the cause of all our problems, the source of all the suffering and misery that has befallen us. Here, I have you at last.”

Luna tried to stand between us, “Sister! You cannot lay the blame for all our woes at his hooves! He has proven his loyalty to us time and time again, he has saved ponies, foals too. He…”

“Be quiet Luna!”

Luna stopped, her mouth still hanging open while her sister whipped around to me, “There was a reason I did what I did all those years ago, ‘wendigo’. Yes…I know who you are, and what you are. Your race, your ‘tribe’ was a source of cruelty and evil which revelled in killing, and in war. Do you know how many of our children lost parents because of those…those things?”

“They were living creatures Celestia, they had thoughts and feelings of their own. They lived, they loved, they died, just like any other pony. They were not the only ones involved in the war, they were only a part of it.”

“Yes, they were. But one part of a whole does not negate its impact, ‘Fairlight’. You may have done good things here in service to the royal family and Equestria, but your hooves have been drenched in blood. Even from here, I can smell it on you.”

She peered down at me, wrinkling her nose, “You stink of death.”

I held my head up, I wasn’t going to show weakness before her, not now, “Your majesty, I have only ever served you. If what I have done was wrong, I beg for your forgiveness, but I have always done what I believed was right for Equestria.”

Luna placed a hoof on my shoulder, “Sister! Listen to him, he is loyal to you, he swore an oath. Please, Tia, just let him go, let me find his marefriend and re-unite them, it is all I ask. Please sis.”

I looked up into the big purple eyes of the princess of the sun, willing her to allow me to leave, to find Shadow and to go…to leave Equestria if I had to. But not like this, to be branded a criminal…it was too much.

Celestia closed her eyes, “You think I’m a fool don’t you…”

Luna cocked her head in confusion, “Tia?”

The princess of the sun rounded on her sister, “You don’t think I know what you’ve been doing? The sneaking, the manipulation…”

“I don’t understand…”

“Don’t lie to me Luna! I know all about ‘Equus’, your secret little toy which you had your pet work for. But see! He lies before you now, broken, damaged beyond repair. Lord of the four winds? Pah! Foalish nonsense!”

Celestia moved her mouth close to Lunas ear and spoke dangerously low, “Oh, and I know all about the ‘other things’ you’ve been doing with your pet, Luna. Your coat, your aura, stink of that…that thing!”

Luna stomped a hoof in anger, “Who I lay with is my concern sister and not yours! How dare you suppose to lecture me in who…”

“ENOUGH!”, Celestia’s horn glowed as bright as the sun, her eyes shining like supernova’s. Luna stepped back in fright as her sisters wings snapped out and she floated up into the air suspended by a massive magical build up. Celestia’s voice boomed through the halls,

“I will not allow another of these creatures to step foot upon Equestrian soil. To think of them breeding, to have more of their kind infesting our most sacred home…I say NO!”

This was it then…judgement time. Maelstrom had ordered me put to death, now Celestia too. It was becoming quite a habit this.

“Wendigo, your kind were driven from our lands a millennia ago. Yours are a forgotten people, one who should have remained that way. You are an aberration, a mistake…one that must be corrected.”

She held her gold shod hooves up to the ceiling, “Fairlight, you are to be taken from this castle, from Canterlot and Equestria, to be exiled to the wastes beyond the north, never to return on pain of death. Sentence is to be carried out immediately, the prisoner is to have no contact with anypony before he leaves.”

Luna cried out, “NO! Tia, for mothers sake, please don’t do this! How can you be so cruel…”

Celestia landed gracefully on the carpet and folded her wings, the pure white mare smiling down at the tearful Luna, “But I am merciful Luna, if I was not, I would have had him executed.”

Luna wiped her eyes, her voice trembling with emotion, “Times were different then Tia, so, so different. Don’t live in the past! Please…let him go!”

“My judgement has been made, the decision final…guards!”

I bowed to the princesses as the guards approached and addressed them, “Princess Celestia, your majesty. Before you banish me from Equestria, I will say this, ‘There can be no sun without shadow, no light without darkness, no day without night. All come together as one in the passing of the veil.’”

She stared at me, her ear twitching and raised a hoof, “Where…where did you learn that?”

“Fairlight…” Luna whispered.

“From the home of my ancestors” I said calmly, “I was led there by the ghost of a little foal, the son of Maroc, the one whose bones you left to bleach in the sun on a forsaken mountainside, abandoned and alone.”

“Oh!” Luna cried, looking away as tears streamed down her face.

The guards drew up alongside me, “You say I have the blood of ponies on my hooves Celestia, and I do. But I am not the only one who can smell blood and even after a thousand years, the smell never quite goes away.”

Celestia glowered at me but was noticeably shaken. She motioned to the guards, “Take him away”.

Chapter Eleven - Love's Betrayal

CHAPTER ELEVEN

LOVE’S BETRAYAL

The sky carriage swept effortlessly through the afternoon sky, my silent guard sitting opposite me managing to look both alert and bored at the same time. Fatigued and emotionally drained, my body felt about as heavy as my heart did. Life had shown me its cards and it was a full house, goddesses know i’d tried my best but ultimately…I’d failed. Meadow, Shadow, Sparrow…Tingles…I’d failed them all. Our ‘merciful’ ruler had deemed me an enemy of the state and ever so kindly chose not to have me executed as I’d expected, but rather exiled. Where to, I neither knew nor cared.

My heart was leaden in my chest, the future now seemed to be a frightening uncertainty. I’d been so sure of my path in life once, following in the hoofsteps of my father into the equestrian watch, to protect and to serve the citizens of our home…my home. Now, my hopes and dreams had all crumbled to dust in my hooves and the hour glass of Fairlights life was running out of sand. I had no more tears left to shed.

Shouts from the drivers up front made my guard jump to his hooves and quickly open the communication hatch, something was happening outside. I barely heard any of the exchange, lost as I was in my own dark place at that time. The carriage suddenly shook and banked steeply, picking up speed as it descended below the cloud layer. A high pitched screaming noise rapidly passed beneath us causing the guard to push his face up against the window to try and see what was happening outside.

I recognised the noise even if he didn’t, magical energy weapons…somepony was firing on us. The air around us crackled with the discharge of energy bolts, while our drivers desperately weaved through the sky, trying to evade the attacks. Suddenly, in a blinding flash of green light, the whole side of our carriage disintegrated into wooden shrapnel. The guards head, caught in the same blast, erupted in sizzling chunks of bone and flesh.

My coat was spattered with his gore, the stink of his burnt remains catching in my nostrils making me gag. We rolled through the sky, wind buffeting the interior of what remained of the carriage and making the vehicle creak and groan ominously. There was another shriek of an energy weapons discharge, a shout from outside and a cry of pain which heralded our sudden downward plummet. We picked up speed and I was flung to back wall by the powerful g-forces of our descent. I grit my teeth, wondering whether I would feel anything when we impacted the ground, whether I would suddenly find myself back in the Withers…or worse.

The strong smell of burning wood accompanied the thick smoke that was filling the carriage to the point were I couldn’t see anything. My eyes stang badly and teared up as I squeezed them shut. This was probably the last thing I’d experience here, we can’t have been that far up now, surely. I kept my eyes shut and waited, trying not to think of the ground hurtling up to meet us.

A loud bang and scraping sound, followed by more shouting from outside, brought me to my senses. The carriages terminal velocity had been checked, but I was still falling at a dangerously high speed. I could feel the thing slowing, but a glance out of the wrecked side was enough to see what was coming up to meet me; the river. Mere seconds passed before the tortured carriage made its first bone jarring impact with the ground. I was flung bodily across the floor, my head smashing into the bulkhead sending blue sparks across my vision. The vehicle lifted again, accompanied by more shouts and screaming from outside. It hit the ground and rolled, flinging my battered and bruised body around like a ragdoll. In one final ear splitting bang, the carriage split apart.

Wood, metal, burning timbers and the dead bodies of the drivers were strewn across the banks of the river. The back of the carriage, containing myself, was violently ripped away and rolled down towards the fast running water. ‘Well, this is great’, I thought darkly, I wasn’t going to die in the crash, I’d just drown instead. And, sure enough, the remains of the carriage slowly tipped into the river taking me under into the swirling, bitterly cold depths.

I wasn’t a bad swimmer really, after I’d nearly drowned as a foal, I’d taken it upon myself to learn to swim and kept up with my practice to become quite proficient. Right now, here in the dark waters, chains pulling me down, I surrendered to it…why bother to fight anymore? I was sick of fighting, it was a war I couldn’t win, never could have won in any case. The deck was stacked against this poor fool, but it had been a wild ride though and I’d met some wonderful creatures, ponies, griffins even minotaurs. I hoped they’d be safe, all of them. I gasped out the last of my air and my lungs filled with water…goodbye everypony…I’m sorry I couldn’t be better…I tried…

Huge orange forelegs reached down through the water, grabbing my neck and hauling me upwards, up towards the light. I struggled, why the hell were they trying to save me? For the goddesses sake, just let me go! The forelegs pulled inexorably, powerfully up, my back scraping agonisingly against the wreckage of the cart, and then…I was free.

Whoever it was, was not gentle. I was flung bodily across the muddy bank, coughing water and blood from my mouth, replacing it with the damp air from beneath the stone bridge. A hoof kicked me viciously in the stomach, making me retch and cough violently. My ears were still full of water but I could just make out a gruff voice yelling obscenities at me. Opening my eyes painfully, I had trouble focussing, but I could see enough to know who the large muscular orange unicorn in the black overcoat was before me…Warlock.

He reached down and punched me across the side of the head, rattling my teeth, the iron taste of my own blood strong in my mouth. The stallion grabbed my head and glared into my eyes with unadulterated malice.

“Why aren’t you dead?” he snarled, “Why cant you just die like the stinking rat you are!”

Another kick and a blow across my head caused my vision to waver sickeningly, why was he here? What the hell had I ever done to this pony?

A pistol appeared before my muzzle, the furious orange unicorn’s eyes shining with unrestrained malice, lost in a world of hatred for the grey pony before him.

“You think I don’t know what you did?” Warlock spat, “She stank of stallion, she stank of you! You…you fucked Luna…my Luna!”

The pistol levelled at me, “I’m going to send you back to the hell you came from, you fucking little bastard!”

He fired, the green bolt of superheated magical energy punching a hole through my shoulder. The all too familiar stink of burning pony flesh and the onset of searing pain made me cry out. In my agony, a mare’s frantic cry drifted down the embankment,

“No! Oh goddesses Warlock, please don’t!”

I recognised that voice.

“Don’t interfere girl, you played your part and now its time to close the curtain on the final act.”

Tingles rushed over to me, tears in her eyes, kneeling beside me, “Fairlight…I’m sorry! Oh goddesses I’m sorry, I never meant for this. I tried to tell you, to warn you…”

I coughed out blood, a small trickle dribbling down my cheek, “You…you were working for Celestia all along…?”

“Yes! Fairlight…I….i’m so sorry…”

“Was it all a lie Tingles? All of it?”

“No!…No, not all. Maybe at first, but later…Fairlight, I didn’t want this!”

Warlock shoved her roughly out of the way, “How fucking touching. Trying to fuck another mare eh? Or have you already?”

He aimed the pistol and fired again, this time straight into my side. I don’t know how much damage he did but the pain was beyond anything I’d felt since those bastards Mel and Gates had worked on me. I tried not to scream, but my body reacted on it’s own.

Tingles pushed past the orange unicorn and threw herself between us, hugging me. Looking over her shoulder at Warlock, her voice was full of fear and anger, “For Celestia’s sake Warlock, you’ve done enough! You never said you’d kill him!”

“Get away from him”, he growled, raising the pistol once more, “get away or I’ll shoot you too, you already stink of that animal.”

“No!”

I tried to push Tingles off me, “Get…away…please…” I gasped, blood filling my lungs.

“Damn you Fairlight!” she sobbed, “I won’t leave you behind again!”

“Get out of the way girl!” Warlock shouted smashing Tingles across the side of the head and roughly kicking her off me. I spat blood at the lousy bastard who merely wiped the scarlet drops from his face with a hoof, “Nice…but now, its time to die…”

Warlock aimed his pistol at my face. Well, this was it, time to bow out. Pity it had to be by this fucker, but I suppose on some level I could see his point. I’d be pretty pissed too if somepony slept with my girl, but Tingles? She didn’t need to be here, to see this.

It was all like slow motion. I saw Warlocks magic squeezing the trigger, the beam gathering at the muzzle, Tingles throwing herself in front of it, the blood, hair and flesh erupting from her back in a hellish fountain. Even my cry of horror was muted as her blood hit my face. Warlock’s eyes filled with hatred for the mare that had spoiled his shot.

Even as she fell, more shots screamed out from the top of the embankment, narrowly missing the orange stallion. He shouted orders to his fellows “Get her out of here, pull back!”

Two agency ponies grabbed Tingles’ lifeless body and hurried off up the embankment followed by Warlock. More shots flashed out, chewing up chunks of earth around the agents who returned fire in kind, climbing into their sky carriages and taking wing.

I lay there in shock, physically and emotionally. Tingles…Warlock…you bastard, why? I didn’t know if she were dead or alive, but at the very least she was badly hurt. I could save her if I could only reach her. Pain wracked my body and I screamed, I was losing a little blood but the cauterising nature of the weapons energy kept it to a minimum. It didn’t help much.

I had to get out of here, had to reach Tingles somehow. I tried impotently to crawl away but my hooves just slipped helplessly on the slick mud of the bank. White hot pain lanced through me, but I wouldn’t let it stop me, couldn’t, damn it if it wasn’t for that fucking horn lock…

From behind me, a hoof pulled me over and onto my back. I found myself staring up into a surprisingly familiar face, the neat little pink mare with the red and white striped hair…Sweetie?

Her blue eyes peered into mine, “Hello agent Nox, long time no see…glad I was in time.”

I tried to speak, but I was in so much pain, all I could do was gasp.

“Lets get this over with shall we?”

Expecting a helping hoof up, I was shocked to feel hooves pulling at the remains of my flight suit. I saw her darting furtive glances left and right, like she was doing something she didn’t want any pony else to see.

“Well”, she murmured, “this isn’t damaged at least, let’s see if theres anything left shall we?”

Sweetie grabbed my member and began rubbing roughly with her hooves. I could barely feel anything over the pain but tried feebly to kick her off me. What the hell was she doing? She suddenly grabbed one of my hind legs and pulled, making me shriek as the pain from my wounds raced through my brain, “Shut up! If I hear another squeak from you or you don’t comply, I’ll kill that stupid little pegasus of yours…do I make myself clear, ‘Nox’?”

I stared hatred at the bitch, “Damn you…Sweetie…why? What the fuck are you…doing?”

She kept stroking me and the traitorous thing responded. Sweetie licked her hoof and reached down, wetting herself, ready for what she did next. With a grunt, she sheathed my stallionhood within her body. Letting out a little whimper, the mare collapsing on my chest which had me gritting my teeth against the sheer intolerable suffering my body was experiencing.

Sweetie smirked and began to rock back and forth, “Fairlight…you naughty boy. Oh yes, I know who you are…mmmmm….yes, your power, your strength!...Fairlight…you really ought to be better behaved…”

She moved faster and faster, hammering herself against me, puffing and panting. There was nothing I could do. Consciousness threatened to escape me and I partly hoped it would. Damn it, I didn’t want this !

“Oh, Celestia…we’ll make a fine foal Fairlight…one with my brains, your power, imagine the possibilities!”

With a groan, Sweetie shook and twitched as my seed filled her. The mare pulled herself up abruptly looking round and ducked as a pulse of green weapon discharge flashed past her head and flared against the bridge support. Sweetie reached down and patted me on the cheek with her hoof, “Later, big boy” and rushed off in the opposite direction.

A racking cough took me, blood spattering my hoof from my nose. Looking at it I knew that I needed to get help or I was going to die here. Probably slowly too, and as much as being able to underline all of this was strangely attractive, I was starting to develop a deep sense of outrage. The princess, Warlock, the fucking governor and her damned goons Melon Patch and Gates…If not for them, none of this would have happened, the suffering inflicted on my wife, my foal, countless others…now Tingles.

What of Shadow? I had no idea what was happening with her, whether she was safe or not. Celestia had destroyed my hopes of the princess of the night finding her, but maybe there was still some way of getting to her; preferably one that didn’t involve being killed first. I wasn’t sure that I could return to the mortal realm then, but hey, hope springs eternal right?

I tried to get to my hooves but I had no breath left in me, my lungs had been punctured and goddess damn it, it hurt like hell. Where the hell was I anyway? If I could just get away from here, get my bearings, perhaps there was some way I could get help. Then I could…

“He’s here!”

The clatter of hooves over rock and mud announced the approach of at least three ponies. One of them looked familiar too, but I couldn’t quite put my hoof on it. Had they come to finish me off? They were all heavily armed and one of them was sporting a large bandage over a foreleg.

“Pick him up, carefully now, he’s hurt. Get him to the others by the carriage.”

I had to grit my teeth when they put their hooves around me to lift me onto the back of one of the larger ponies, a big lime coloured fellow. Thank Luna for earth ponies. They walked hurriedly, but carefully, back to a number of carriages. Dead royal guard ponies lay scattered around the river bank, their armour had done little to help them against the modern weapons of their attackers. Several wounded ponies were being treated by a medic, who was currently bandaging the head of an injured mare. Thankfully it only looked superficial.

“Doc! We’ve got him, but he’s in bad shape”

“Okay, put him there and lets have a look…” the doctor, a chocolate coloured mare looked me over, “Celestia…” she breathed looking over my wounds, “how the hell is he still alive? Quick! Banjo, get that damned horn lock off him and those shackles too.”

What a relief! The metal chain clattered to the ground with a quick burst of fire from a PDW and the horn lock popped from my head and was unceremoniously thrown into the river. Hang on a minute…did she say ‘Banjo’?

Putting that though to one side, I tried to channel a little of my spirit energy into the wounds but I was so weak, it was like trying to catch a soap bar in the bath. Thankfully, after a little concentration…there, a little, but just enough to mend the worst of it.

The doctor waved at one of the other ponies, “We need to get him out of here, he won’t last if we don’t…”

“B…Banjo?” I whispered.

“Get him some water somepony, quickly!”

One of the mares rushed over and gently lifted my head so I could wet my mouth and throat with something other than congealing blood. It was heavenly, such a simple thing, and yet so sweet.

“Banjo…where are we?”

The familiar face appeared before me, his peculiar accent strangely comforting, “Just north of the Fallow Mountain range, north east of Canterlot. Save your strength mister Fairlight, we need to get you to help.”

“No…Banjo, do you know of a small village…it’s called Hackamore?”

One of the others trotted over wearing, a watch coat? “I know, it’s a fly speck of a place, about fifteen minute’s flight from here.”

“Take me there…” I whispered, “its my aunt Pewters home…she can help me.”

The doctor started to protest, but was cut off by Banjo, “Come on ponies, lets move tail. Doc, you come with us, for the princess’s sake, keep him alive.”

I must have blacked out soon after as the next thing I knew, I was being rudely awoken by a loud hammering and angry shouting. One of the voices, a mare’s, was very familiar indeed…

“I’ve told you bloody kids a thousand times, fuck off the lot of you! I’ll turn you into mice and set the cats on you, you little twats”.

“Open the door you mad old bag!”

The door was flung open by an enraged and bedraggled grey mare with curlers hanging from her damp mane, “What did you call me?! Who the fuck are…Oh goddess, nephew! Get him inside…quickly!”

My rescuers carried me into the dark, musty interior of aunt Pewter’s cottage. Familiar sights and sounds assailed me from every direction, even the incessant bubbling of the old cauldron was like a balm to the beleagured Fairlight soul. Some of my companion’s stared nervously around at the eerie fixtures and fittings that adorned the village mystics home, paying particular attention to a new acquisition. Was that a dragon skull? Good grief, she’d outdone herself this time!

Distant crashing and the noise of plates falling onto a tiled floor assailed my ears from the kitchen as the old mare searched for something. With a cry of victory, she rushed back to my side, barging the doctor out of the way.

“Useless fucker…”, she hissed under her breath.

“Madam!”, she spluttered in indignation.

“Belt up and make yourself useful, give that pot a stir and you two…” she waved a hoof at Banjo and a charcoal coloured mare, “bring those leaves and the oat cakes over here. I know how many there are, so don’t steal any!”

The old grey mare was the mistress in this house and I pitied the ponies who had inadvertently charged into her parlour this day. I’d have to apologise to them later, when I’d got myself together…quite literally I suppose.

Auntie carefully lifted my head up and shoved a large cushion under it giving me good support, “Come on Fairlight, open up, theres a good boy…yes, that’s good, now swallow it down…ready for another one?”

Luna have mercy on me! I was half expecting her to shout, ‘here comes the sky carriage, whoooosh!’ Thankfully, that little treat was not forthcoming. The jam however, was. The sweet sticky preserve tasted strange in my mouth but did its job; I could feel the energy of the berries trickling back into me, giving me the strength I needed to rebuild the damage Warlock had caused me. That bastard…what had he done with Tingles? Was she alright and…hell, reality check; she’d betrayed me, lied to me…used me. She may have had a change of heart at the end, but she’d still done what she did.

None of it justified what happened in the chamber of the fortress though, and…I still loved her. Auntie’s preserves could mend my spirit and help repair the physical damage, but for my heart, there was no cure.

One of the stallions walked over to Banjo and whispered in his ear. With a few hoof movements the rest of his team rushed out and he turned to me, “Mister Fairlight, we must go, the royal guard will be looking for us. We’ll cover our tracks but you must stay here until we can move you somewhere safer. Here…”

He pushed a small golden transmitter into my hoof, “It’s encrypted. We’ll be in touch, soon. Goddesses bless you.”

With a swish of his short tail, the orange stallion rushed from the cottage and out into the waiting sky carriage. What was with all the orange ponies lately? I sighed, I’d always liked that colour…

“Oh, shut the frigging door wont you!” auntie spat, walking over and slamming it shut, “bloody kids…”

“Auntie…” I mumbled, still weakened.

“And you can shush too, Fairlight, get this down you and have a rest, we can talk later.”

She looked about her as if she’d lost something, “Is that orange filly with you? The one with the ice cubes on her arse.”

I closed my eyes, willing the image of Tingles’ body bursting into bloody chunks away. The betrayer, the one I…

Auntie kissed me on the forehead, “Fairlight…I’m sorry love, really. Me and my bloody big mouth, here…you get comfy and have a nice rest. I’ll watch over you until you’re better, okay?”

She started to sing softly as I drifted off, the words so familiar, “Hush now, quiet now…” I fell into the soft dark embrace of sleep, seeing a wavering, smiling face above me, one full of unquestioning love…”Mum?”

My dreams were a mess of disjointed images and disassociated memories. Mum and Dad playing with me at the beach, my first day at the watch training school, Meadows eyes watching me from under her sun hat, so many happy and yet bitter sweet memories. I was better for having them, but some of them…knowing I would never see them again, at least not in this world. I wondered how they were? The eternal herd was their home now and seemed so far away, how I wished I could be with them…but there were others who needed me still. Well, Shadow did, maybe…but of Tingles, I just didn’t know. If Warlock had wanted her dead, he’d have just left her there, unless she was already…No! I wouldn’t think of that, she’d betrayed me after all, the lies, the deceipt. ‘No more lies’, eh? Ha! What a bloody fool I’d been, she’d used me like a dirty fucking rag…playing with my emotions like a puppet master jerks the marionettes strings. I bet she and Warlock were laughing at me right now. Damn them all…the fucking princess, the murdering bitch! Tingles, Warlock, Mel, Gates…to hell with them, to hell with them all. Tartarus had a special place for betrayers and murders. Maybe I should just send them all there?

Anger and emotional pain overwhelmed me and, Luna forgive me, I let it. I embraced it, bathed in it, letting every fibre of my being be immersed in grief. The foul beings that had started all of this would be first…Mel and Gates. I was grateful to Banjo and his team, but this was something I needed to do…vengeance need to be served and all the old emotions of bitterness, loss, anger and rage, boiled inside me. Forgive me mum, dad…this is something I have to do before somepony else gets hurt by them, like Meadow was, and my little Sparrow Song. Cold anger washed around me, where was the great Celestia then? Murdering more innocents, more foals?

I woke sweating heavily, auntie dozing by my bed next to a pile of blood stained cloths and a bowl of water. As I sat up, a warm damp cloth fell from my brow and plopped into my lap. I picked it up and rinsed it in the cold water, giving myself a quick wipe down. The water felt amazing, the warmth from the fire and the wash giving me a feeling of wellness I hadnt felt in a long time. Poor aunt Pewter, the aged mare had been up for hours tending to me. She was a good one, another descendant of the tribe, one who Celestia would have had no qualms about killing during her attempted annihilation, her genocide of the ponies in the pass.

I helped myself to the remaining jars of jam, stuffing them, some oat cakes and a flask of cold tea into a rucksack I found hanging up next to a large cloak; probably belonged to her late husband, my uncle. I’d never known him but I’m sure he wouldn’t have minded my borrowing his cloak and I needed to be hidden for what was coming. I gently stepped up to my aunt, who murmured in her sleep and kissed her softly on her forehead, careful not to wake her. Quietly, I walked to the door, muffling the latch as I lifted it and stepped out into the night. Closing the door, I peeked back at Pewter who was still sound asleep on the bed. Next to her was the golden communicator, where I was going, no pony should follow.

The hillside path was as I’d remembered it, dark, steep and full of the smells of the forest, it was quite invigorating. The air here was fresh and I felt alive like nature itself, full of purpose and drive. I had a defined goal now, and I would complete my mission even if I fell in the process.

Up ahead, lay my first destination and in the darkness, the other worldy light of the small grove awaited me. The silver berry bushes glittered like diamonds in the place where the walls between the worlds was at its thinnest. Here, I took my fill of the sweet fruit and likewise filled my pack for the rest of the journey. This would be the last stop before my next planned destination…Manehattan.

“Meadow…are you there?” I asked the night, but there was no reply. It figured, she’d probably seen what I’d done and I’d sickened her, turned her against me too. It was time to leave this place, and the past. It was dead and buried, just like my dreams…like my family.

I turned to leave, but as I did, a familiar soft voice from behind me made me spin to face it.

“Fairlight?”

Meadow stood before me, a sad look in her eyes, “My goddesses, what have they done to you…”

I shook my mane, dried blood still much in evidence, “Meadow, I…I have to go now, I have a job to do. I just wanted to say how much I love you and Sparrow.”

“Fairlight? What are you talking about? What are you going to do?”

“It doesn’t matter, just…I have to do this. Tell Sparrow daddy loves her, I’ll never forget her…or you my darling Meadow.”

“What?...Fairlight, you’re frightening me! What are you doing? Please…don’t go off like this, love, don’t…”

I closed my eyes tightly against the rush of emotions, “Meadow, I’m a monster, ponies die around me…don’t you see? Celestia has banished me and i’ve failed to find Shadow too. I have to make sure that nopony else suffers the way you did, the way all of us have.”

“Where’s Tingles, Fairlight? She needs to talk some sense into you, I’m not having you going off and doing whatever it is you’re planning on doing…”

“She gone…”

“What do you mean, ‘she’s gone’?”

“I raped her”

“You what!? Oh, Fairlight…what have you done…”

“It was in the chamber at the fortress, the spirit, it was part of the ritual. I had no idea…”

“Starswirl mentioned something about this, but…I never thought it would happen like…”

I nearly choked, “He knew? He bloody well knew?!”

Meadow looked abashed, “Yes…well, he’d read about it in an archive but the details weren’t exact.”

“He could have told me! Warned me somehow, at least tried…dear sweet goddesses, Meadow…You don’t know what it was like.”

Meadow stared at me with her big yellow eyes, “Theres more to this isn’t there? Something you’re not telling me…its about the secret she was hiding isn’t it.”

I took a deep breath to try and steady myself, “She…she was working for Celestia all along, she betrayed me. I thought there was something in her manner which changed when we set out for the fortress. She tried to get me to turn back, I think she also threw away some of the life energy in the flasks I had to weaken me.”

I rubbed my eyes, “I trusted her, believed in her…Meadow, I’m sorry…I loved her.”

She reached out a hoof to me, “I know love, I wish there was something I could do. But please, don’t give in to hate Fairlight. You’re angry and hurt, I can see it in your eyes, please, don’t do this.”

I shook my head, allowing the magic to run through me, the fog curling around my hooves, my mane and coat changing, teeth lengthening. I unfurled my dragon like wings, “Look at me Meadow, is this the stallion you married? I’m a thing from legend, a horror, a nightmare from the story books of foals.”

Meadow took a step back, “Fairlight! No…this is…”

All I saw was her take that single step, a step away from me. Her hesitation, the fear in her eyes…it said all I need to know. Snow began to fall in the glade around me, soft and cold, a single crystalline tear rolling down my cheek and onto the dark grass by my hooves. It had all been a lie… a fleeting dream, even the rock in my ocean of despair, my Meadow, was afraid of me.

She held up a hoof, speaking words I couldn’t here, it was pointless anyway. I had a job to do, a mission that needed to be fulfilled. My wings snapped open and with a few beats, I was airborne, looking down at the rapidly shrinking figure of the little green mare.

“Goodbye Meadow, I’ll always love you.”

A few hard downward thrusts and I flew off into the bitter night sky, arrowing like a comet towards Manehattan and that harsh mistress called destiny.

Chapter Twelve - The path less travelled

CHAPTER TWELVE

THE PATH LESS TRAVELLED

The rain was hammering down, turning the gutters into rivers and creating a low mist along the surface of the roadway. Manehattan was well noted for its rain and I’d never found out just why the weather ponies here allowed the seemingly incessant deluges. If I were cynical, i’d say it was probably to wash away the evidence of the depravities of the scum and filth that lived below the iron grey skies…If I were cynical.

I stood in the dark opening of an alleyway, partially hidden by the trunk of a wide tree, opposite the Strawberry Cream nightclub on 22nd. The club had a short flight of steps leading from the pavement up to the main door which was protected from the elements by a large canopy with large glowing letters above it proclaiming the name of the establishment. Two hulking stallions lurked beneath, sheltering from the downpour. Before them a long line of ponies waited patiently to be allowed in despite the rain, one of them however was loudly arguing with the bouncers.

“What?! Let me in! I’ve been stood out her for fucking ages and I’m pissing wet through!”

“You don’t have ID sir, so the answer is no. Now, please leave before you make a scene”

“Before I make a scene? I’ve obviously old enough and you’re letting in underage fillies all the time! For fucks sake let me in!”

Quick as a flash, one of the bouncers lashed out with a forehoof, taking the younger one off his hooves and sending him tumbling down the stairs where he landed in a stunned and bloodied heap. The others queuing barely paid him any attention and simply continued to file in, one at time like good little sheep. The form on the pavement, stood shakily to his hooves and stumbled away into the night uttering a string of threats and expletives…he’d sleep it off.

As the evening drew on, a steady stream of ponies went in and out of the nightclub…mostly in. No sign of the pony I was looking for though, the two on the doors were probably not the only door bouncers there, but I was hardly going to barge in through the front. In any case, I had all the time in the world, if tonight didn’t yield results there was always tomorrow, and the next day and the next…

The music from inside was deafening, a deep thumping, booming noise which must have all but deafened the ponies inside. When you considered the sensitivity of equine hearing, how anypony could listen to that level of volume was unimaginable. Oh, Fairlight, you’re getting old mate…

I shook the rain from my cloak and took a breath, something was coming, I could sense a change in the air. As I watched, a carriage rumbled along the road, a big one. It was black, naturally, with garish gold filigree work and a team of four pulling the thing. Talk about ostentatious; this was either a hen night or some rich fucker who liked to show off. It’d be interesting to see which cankerous pustule emerged from its depths.

A young mare, not much more than a filly, trotted up to the carriage door and opened it for the occupant, while holding up an umbrella for them. One of the drivers rushed around to place a small step next to the carriage door and I waited with baited breath to see who it would be.

A long, elegant white leg emerged from the unseen interior of the carriage, followed by the graceful lines of…my goddesses, was that…Celestia? No…hell fire it couldn’t be. It was almost her double though…almost, but no wings. I focussed on the mare before me, she was truly an amazing creature and by the looks of lust and envy on the faces of the waiting patrons, they agreed with me. There was a nagging in my memory though, she was familiar…very familiar. My memory was running on overtime when the bit finally dropped, dear sweet Luna…it was the mare from the warehouse. What was she doing here?

Behind her, a tall male emerged, wearing a deep red velvet overcoat and wide brimmed hat with sunglasses. An exceptionally overt, but vicious character, who I knew from the files of the watch, it was Velvet Cream himself. Gang lord and crime syndicate head, he was the one behind the drugs and kidnappings. I was almost salivating at the thought of what I would do with him. But still, no sign on the one I’d come for tonight. I could wait, the menu had changed but what was on offer was just as good. But, how to get in?

Manehattan was a city full of dingy back alleys and the night club was no exception. Down along the side of the tall building was a narrow alley filled with steam from the various vents, the sound of music and revelry from inside echoing down its dark dank length. I quickly ducked behind a skip to avoid being seen by the beige pony emerging from the clubs side door to throw a bucket load of scraps into a bin. This could be tricky, the place was in full swing and I had no way to disguise myself at the minute.

“Hey Sam, you got Mel’s order yet?” a voice called from inside.

The beige pony adjusted his stained chefs hat and spat on the ground calling over his shoulder, “Nah, he’s busy wit’ dat filly, da fuckin’ prick.”

The voice from inside sounded amused, “Ha! He hears you say that and he’ll gut you with your own paring knife.”

Unfazed by his colleague’s taunts, the chef trotted back in and closed the door behind him. ‘Mel’? He was already here? A wave of anticipation rolled through me and I smiled to myself, it wouldn’t be long now…I’d waited more than long enough already.

Closing my eyes, I concentrated on the sounds flowing around me as carefully as I could, filtering the wendigo’s magic through my body, channelling the hunger, the need to find him, to find Melon Patch. The repetitive strains of music were pervasive, but hidden behind it was the background hum of voices, beyond that…narrowing it down, slimming the magic to a thin gossamer thread…there! A scream, shouting…and, what sounded like a hoof smacking heavily against a jaw. The third floor, it was a simple flight straight up.

Since the ‘joining’, I’d developed more control of the spirits power…my power. By channelling a little, I could bend the magic to my will and my need, rather than the full on energy burning which I had been using up until now. Something good had to have come out of that vile episode and one of architects of that misery was so near I could taste it. My wings snapped open and with one hard push, I shot up like a cork from a bottle, straight up the side of the building, rolling and banking to land with the slightest of splashes on the flat roof of the club.

The building was fairly modern by Manehattan standards and somepony had thoughtfully placed a number of skylights which suited my purposes very well indeed.

Keeping my face well hidden in the depths of my cloaks hood, I moved swiftly from skylight to skylight, observing the various scenes below. The multicoloured lighting flashed in time to the music, illuminating the clubs patrons who were no doubt having a most wonderful and memorable evening. One ‘patron’, however was having the sort of memorable evening that would haunt her dreams for the rest of her life. Below, a dark red stallion with a short, matted green mane was pinning down a young mare on the bed, one not much more than a child.

He stood over her, hammering himself into her again and again, heedless of her cries and pleading. Spittle flew from the foul creatures mouth, landing on the lemon coated fillies face making her cough. I remembered well the stink of that bastard, the way his cracked hooves smashed down upon my ravaged bofy , the way he struck Meadow…the way he…

For some reason, one I will never know, Melon Patch paused in his depraved act and looked up at the skylight. His blood red eyes narrowed and then went wide as saucers as they locked with mine, the young filly immediately discarded like so much chaff on the bed. In less than a heartbeat I was crashing down through the skylight and landed amidst a shower of glass, knees absorbing the shock of impact, my cloak flaring out around me. The stallion backed up towards the dressing table,

“What…Who, the fuck are you?!”, Melon Patch spluttered at me.

I released more of the spirits strength through my body, but not too much, I wanted him to see, to remember; I wanted to experience this moment to the fullest, savouring the taste his fear. White mist poured from my muzzle, salivating in anticipation while freezing fog billowed out from around my hind legs making the filly squeak in alarm and jump further back on the bed. Mel likewise backed up from me until he collided with the dresser.

“Why…don’t you remember me Mel?”, I pulled back my hood giving him a good view of my glowing blue eyes, laughing quietly, “We had some fun together didn’t we?…good times, good times.”

I advanced on him humming the tune Meadow used to like so much, that repetitive, silly, innocent advert for stock cubes.

Mel glanced toward the bedroom door, breathing heavily, “I don’t know who the hell you are, but you’re fucking with the wrong guy, motherfucker!”

The crimson stallion desperately tried to pull out a pistol from the dresser drawer behind him, crying out as my hind legs bucked the draw shut on his foreleg. I felt as well as heard the accompanying hollow snap, and a wave of satisfaction passed through me making me smile wickedly…it wasn’t wood breaking. Despite the pain, Mel snarled and swung a wild punch at me with his other hoof that I dodged effortlessly. My horn flared with magic and a bolt of ice shot out and through his shoulder, pinning him to the wardrobe door. The male’s screams were like a warm shower on a cold winter’s day; I began to salivate, this was…simply delicious.

Mel’s strength was truly something to behold. Bellowing, the stallion tore himself free and charged me, ignoring the broken bone in his foreleg. He didn’t get far. The hulking monster crashed to the floor in a heap, his rear legs frozen solid, curling white fog wreathing them and curling up around his nethers.

I tapped a hoof against my chin, “Hurts, does it Mel…? Tut, tut…I thought you liked pain, after all, you’re so generous with it when it comes to others”

He gasped, trying to crawl to the door, “You bastard! I…I don’t know who you are! What do you want? What is this…some sort of twisted fucking revenge for something?”

I reached down and gave him a smile, “Bingo! Right on the money Mel ! You really are the clever pony aren’t you!” Leaning back on the bed, I stroked the terrified fillies mane,

“Such a cute little thing isn’t she Mel, did she taste good? As good as the green mare with those big yellow eyes? Do try to remember Mel, I wouldn’t want you to forget her…not now…”

I could see the strain of thoughts warring with pain and shock on the stallions face. The bastard had forgotten her, forgotten me too…it had been just another job, just another life to end.

Suddenly, his expression changed. Realisation dawned on his face and his eyes widened in horror,

“It...It’s you! We killed you! I saw Gates stab you right through the heart, we burned the cabin down!”

A deep rumble escaped my throat, while I looked gently upon the filly who was squeezing her eyes shut with fright,

“Right again Mel! You’re good at this aren’t you?”

I bared my teeth, mist dripped from between the lengthening fangs.

“What was her name Mel?”

“What?”

“What was the name of the green mare, the one you and your pal Gates raped?”

“I…I don’t know…I can’t remember! For fucks sake, let me go! I won’t say anything to anypony!”

Hatred rolled through me, my hooves trembling with barely restrained rage, “You can’t remember her name…”

I moved over to one of the lanterns and blew it out, unscrewing the filler cap.

“Gets cold on a night here Mel, you need to keep warm. It’s good for your health…” I poured the lamp oil over him from muzzle to tail. Squirming, he tried to lash out at me with his hoof, but the biting cold was slowing him down.

“For fucks sake! What do you want!” He shrieked.

“Simple, Mel”, I leaned down, pouring the last of the oil on his face making him cough, “Who ordered you to kill me, rape my wife, murder my foal and burn us along with the evidence. Come on now, you’re done well so far, my friend. Third times the charm”

He gagged and spat, “Hey!...okay, fucking hell…okay! It was Velvet, the boss, he told us to do it to you…’a real special job’, he said. We were just doing what we were told…he’s the one who you should be going after, not me!”

I took another lantern from the wall, “Is that all Mel? You wouldn’t lie to me now would you?”

“No! Oh goddesses, don’t do it!”

“Don’t do what Mel?”, I lifted the shade on the latern, letting the little flame dance before his eyes, his words from that terrible night branded into my memory, “I’ve got a little show planned for you, little piggy. You’re going to have your very own private cremation. Free of charge”.

“Fuck you!” he screamed and with a stumbling crash, managed to throw himself through the door which splintered into fragments, his legs stumbling and faltering as he went. Full of adrenalin, nothing was going to stop this monster.

I took a deep breath, closing my eyes in concentration and sent out the barest touch from my magic, the gentlest of caresses. A burst of yellow light from the hallway gave me pause, and I opened my eyes again, grinning to myself in satisfaction.

Charging through the nightclub, the lumbering rapist was transformed into a screaming, burning mass of red fur and blistering flesh. I grabbed the terrified filly from the bed and blew out the window with a blast of magical energy. Holding her close, we dropped lightly down to the sodden alleyway below, my cloak billowing out like black smoke as I landed. Moments later, the back door to the club was flung open with a loud bang and a shouting, screaming stream of ponies charged out into the night. They barely noticed us, streaming past in a panicked stampede, desperate to avoid the burning mass of equine that following them out into the rain.

I pushed the filly behind the skip and hoofed her my cloak, taking out the folded scythe as I did so. Giving her a gentle pat on the head, I smiled down at her kindly, “Close your eyes sweetheart, I don’t want you to see this.”

The hulking form of Melon Patch had his still smoking back to me. One of the chefs had rushed out to throw water over him and put out the flames…they shouldn’t have wasted the water. Now, the once arrogant stallion stood before me, gasping and whimpering like the filly had been beneath him, like countless other victims of this sadistic vermin. Nopony would ever smile upon that face again; his fur and hide were blackened rags, charred like the ruins of the cabin where he had left my family to burn.

With a click and a hiss, the blade swung out and snapped into position, making the stallion raise his head. Slowly, he turned to me, his hind legs nothing more than shattered ruins, whisps of smoke still rising from his molten skin.

I fixed him with a stare that could never have conveyed enough of the sheer contempt and hatred I felt for this filth; Melon Patch….gang member, rapist…murderer…

He tried to retreat but stumbled back onto his haunches, his nostrils flaring at the rush of pain. I advanced on him, mist dripping from my maw, salivating in anticipation. Behind me, a silent mass of frightened ponies looked on, even as the ever rising flames licked at the windows inside the club.

I hefted the scythe, my voice rumbling with barely restrained fury, “Look well piggy, look well. You’re gonna enjoy this…”

Mel’s scream was cut short by the separation of his head from the rest of his body. There was a wet thud as it fell and I quickly plucked it from the muddy ground, looking into the rapidly glazing eyes, “I’m going after your friend next”, I said, pitching the rotten creatures head at the kitchen ponies.

“Melon’s off the menu boys”, I called to them, walking past smiling to myself.

One down.

Frightened beyond her wits, the young filly had already fled. At least she’d think twice about going out alone after tonight, but that was all for the better. The streets of this city were crawling with vermin like Melon Patch. Now, however, there was one less piece of scum to worry about. I lifted my head, looking up into the night sky. Letting out a pent up breath, I let the rain fall upon my muzzle.

It felt good.

Chapter Thirteen - The ghost in blue

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

THE GHOST IN BLUE

I’d decided to lay low for a while, let them think that the attack on Mel was nothing more than retribution for one of his numerous sexual ‘liaisons’, a jealous coltfriend, that sort of thing. It didn’t really matter, Velvet would continue his nefarious trade, his scum like Gates, raping and murdering at their bosses whim. And behind it all was the one really pulling the strings, the puppet master…the Commissioner. She’d have her day of reckoning and then…well, we’d see.

Food was actually quite easy to come by, so long as you enjoyed dumpster diving for leftovers. Goddesses knew what it was doing to my insides, but at least it kept me alive. I was desperately low on auntie’s preserves too, and rats didn’t quite have much in them to keep me going. Their tiny spirits were little more than a spoonful of what I required. The night I killed Mel, I could have taken his strength within me, but the mere thought of absorbing that scums energy made me retch. I had done a good thing, I’d removed a little piece of corruption from the city that was still my home, as much as it ever had been. Fuck Celestia and her damned banishment.

I avoided the daylight. Wandering around in a cloak here in the city would bring more attention than I needed right now and raiding shops for clothes would surely give me away to anypony looking for me. The old gramophone I’d found was my link to life down here in the dank tunnels. Playing music was a risk, certainly, but one I needed. The old time music hall numbers were so familiar to me now that I knew all the lyrics, every bar, every chord. I swung out with my scythe, cutting through the air, singing in concert with the scratchy music…

“…It must be time to say goodbye, to all the girls along the way. Our dreams may dim our lives grow old, but your kiss will stay and love will never lie…”

Sentimental. The lyrics felt like they were directed at me, about me, but it was all a dream…just a dream. Meadow, Shadow, Tingles, my little Sparrow…all gone now. I’d never be allowed into the eternal herd, not now. Not because of my wendigo nature, but the deaths of numerous ponies. Scum they may have been, but ponies none the less. Even if by some miracle, they allowed me in, I could never face Meadow again. How could I? It was so laughable, how I’d been tricked! How they’d all made fools of me…you had to laugh!

I allowed myself to indulge in the dance, swinging the scythe in a deadly ark, “Shall we dance my darling?”, I laughed, kissing the scythe shaft, “Why yes, I do believe I am a ‘cut above the rest’”, the scythe sliced through the air, “Oh darling! How drole!”.

I whirled around and eventually, the music came to a stop and I flopped into the chair. Ah! This was more like it…just what a tired pony needs. A half eaten hayburger and fries, delicious! And the soda, orange…still slightly carbonated. Like a gift from the goddesses; one of them anyway.

I was in a buoyant mood. Today was the day I’d be meeting Gates after such a long time. He must have been missing me, his old playmate. I could certainly have done with a little more life energy, but what the hay…

“Need one of these?” the blue pony asked tossing me a flask.

I caught it in my telekinesis and looked inside, “nice!” I smiled. Since the ghost was being so generous, I saw not harm in downing the stuff. It was the real deal too, the life energy coursing through me filling the emptiness and sating the wendigo part of my being.

“Hey, dead pony, come to have a laugh at me? Oh, Luna, I must be really fucking gone”, I sat back in my chair and stretched out chuckling to myself.

“Never thought I’d see you reduced to this Fairlight, but after what you’ve been through, I suppose I should be surprised you’re alive at all”, the apparition said gruffly.

“Yeah, well, being dead’s a pain in the arse. I’ve tried it, mostly, but you’d know all about that wouldn’t you. How is the afterlife then, Chief? Treating you well?”

The huge blue pony stepped toward me from the dim tunnel, “Don’t know boy, you’re the one who looks like a ghost to me. I’m just a plain old pony who should have been put out to pasture years ago”.

Something in his voice, his mannerism, his smell?

“Ch…Chief? What…?”

“Hello, Fairlight, been a long time boy.”

I reached out and touched him, felt the rough blue fur, his eyes, ears, muzzle, it was all as I remembered. Quickly, I ran my hooves across his chest and…yes, there was a scar, a big one too like a zip; a surgery scar.

“Mitre? How the hell?”

“…Am I alive?” he chuckled dryly, “Yeah, well, like you it looks like the herd wasn’t ready for me.”

“Oh goddesses! Chief!” I flung my forelegs around him and hugged him, my old friend and mentor…still alive! For the first time in ages I felt tears sting my eyes and I moved away, brushing my face with a foreleg.

“But, how Chief?” I pulled him up a barrel, the best I could offer down here.

He took it warily, “Could do with a few mod cons down here, like chairs for example.” he harrumphed, “Never mind…So! Where to begin…”

He rubbed a hoof along his stubbly chin and went on, “After the agency found me, they took me, and you it seems, to their facility and magically altered two of the dead ponies we took out, to look like us. Very clever stuff if you ask me.”

“So where’ve you been?”

“Working for Luna. Equus business, lad. Nopony knew about me in the agency except a few, Luna of course and Brandy.”

“Warlock?”

“No. I don’t think the princess ever really trusted him fully. He’s become a real problem now, his hatred for you has poisoned him and he’s causing problems in the agency. He told Celestia everything about you and had a double agent planted to feed back information to him about your whereabouts and monitor your actions. Luna thought the information was coming back to her…little did she know it was going back to him and Celestia.

“He attacked the convoy, the one taking me into exile”

“I know, we found out too late to stop them attacking the guards but we still got you out of there before we lost you for good.”

“Where is he now?”

“He’s still in the agency, at the main hub. Celestia thinks the attack on the guards was conducted by ‘criminal elements’ working in league with you to ‘overthrow the legitimate government’.”

“What!? Has she lost the fucking plot completely?”

“She’s under a lot of strain at the moment, what with the royal wedding coming up and all.”

“I don’t give a toss about bollocks like that Mitre, but to believe I’m a national threat? Great goddesses, no good deed goes unpunished eh?”

“True boy, true.”

“So, what brings you here to my humble abode?”

“This”, he tossed a communicator to me, “remember that?”

“Ah…”

“Yes, ‘ah’, we save your arse and you bugger off the first chance you get. Poor Bingo thought he’d let us all down and blamed himself. The old mare was beside herself too, hit him over the head with a frying pan when he came to collect you. Feisty old gal.”

Mitre pulled out two cigars from his pack and hoofed one to me. With a flicker of magic from my horn, a small flame appeared before the old watch chief. It was like old times, the cigar smoke taking the mouldy smell out of my nostrils was most welcome. Bad for you sure, but right now, I didn’t give a damn.

“Good cigars and good company”, I sighed.

“I couldn’t agree more my young friend. Anyway, aside from telling you off for your disappearing act, theres another reason I’m here…I need you, Fairlight. I know you’ve been fucked about, and I won’t ask you again if you say no, but will you hear me out?”

The cigar smoke swirled around my mouth and smiled happily, “Yeah…I’ll hear what you have to say chief.”

“Theres an assassination plot to kill Celestia and Luna, to take over the entire government.”

“What?!” I nearly choked. I wasn’t that bothered about the white crone, but Luna?

Mitre nodded, “We know who’s behind it, but she’s well protected and connected. Any attempt by us to move without massive evidence behind us would look like a coupe by Luna. Celestia’s already paranoid because of the wedding and we don’t have that long.”

“Chief, I want to help you but I have problems of my own, Shadow is still trapped and…”

“…And your path of vengeance Fairlight?” he cut in, “I know all about that, how do you think I found you?”

“I don’t…”

“You’d think a decapitated bastard like Melon Patch wouldn’t cause that much of a stir, sooner or later his actions would have caught up with him. No, it was the little filly.” He looked up at me, his mouth curling in a grin, “How many ‘grim reaper ponies’ with glowing blue eyes and swinging a scythe do you know? I mean, a scythe? For fucks sake Fairlight, how much more dramatic could you have been?”

I couldn’t help but smile, “Still doesn’t explain how you found me down here.”

“No, but then, when was the last time you washed your tail?”

“My tail…?”

I looked back at the filthy, matted mess that passed for my once proud black and white tail. I felt about with my hooves and found what looked like a small brass beetle… the lousy the sods had bugged me!

Mitre nodded, “Sorry about that boy, but in case the agency grabbed you again, we needed to be able to find you.”

I sighed, “Okay Chief, but that scum Gates is still out there. I need to get rid of him…and his boss, before I can do anything else.”

“Gates needs putting down, Fairlight, I agree. But leave Velvet alone, we need him alive for now. We need him to help us take down the Commissioner. When the time comes, he’s yours”

I opened my mouth to protest, but Mitre held up a hoof to stall me, “Theres one other thing, I think you ought to know, that mare, Tingles? She didn’t willingly tell the royal guard or agency about your trip to fortress.”

“Bollocks!” I slammed my hoof down, “Sorry chief, but seriously, how else did they ‘magically’ appear after Tingles left? What about Warlock, he obviously knew about my being arrested, otherwise how could he have planned to intercept the prison convoy?”

“Two reasons.” he said levelly, “Firstly the trap you set off activated some archaic alarm at the palace. Nopony could work out what it was about until Celestia returned from her diplomatic mission abroad. Secondly, when she returned without you, Warlock got his hooves on her and made her tell him about what happened. He can be very…’persuasive’ that one. Not to mention he threatened to reveal her condition which…”

“Condition?” I interrupted “What condition?”

Mitre looked surprised, “Didn’t you know? Boy, Tingles is pregnant.”

Dear sweet Luna, was that my foal? Was it that things? Marocs words rang through my head, I’d chased her away from me…oh goddesses, what was I going to do?

Mitre adjusted his hat, “Fairlight, if you’re going to chase after Gates, do it soon. When you’re ready, if you want to…I’ll be waiting, you have the communicator.”

I nodded, dumbfounded…Tingles…

Mitre patted me on the shoulder and dumped his heavy saddle bags next to me. As he was leaving I heard him murmer, “Goddess bless you boy”. I felt a shiver run through me. So, this was how it was all going to pan out was it? I was going to play along with the agency, with Equus, once again. Right under Celestia’s nose, did Luna even know about this? There were moves going on here which I could never fathom, or see. I was a mere pawn in a game played by invisible hooves.

Well, it didn’t matter. First things first…Gates…

The saddle bags were packed with gear, much of it…Oh, Mitre, you star! My dads pocket watch! My coat, hat, short sword…it was all here, even the picture of Meadow and my family, one of them was missing but it was a small thing. Still, I wasn’t sure how to feel about looking at the smiling mare in the picture, so left it in the pack. I didn’t deserve her and I’d pushed her away in any case…like I’d pushed away Tingles. A horrible thought flashed through my mind, was this…all my fault? Had I been the real cause of all of this, but blamed them, took my anger out on them? But, what I’d done to Tingles, Meadow backing away from me in fear. I couldn’t get that image out of my mind, yet I’d never spoken to either of them about it… I’d just assumed.

Damn it all, damn it all to bloody Hades…

I sat in the flickering lamp light worn down by my woes, what could I do? I opened my heart and my senses for the first time since I’d come here, letting the magic take me and bear my soul along in its bitter sweet caress. I thought of my daughter, Sparrow. How her little wings had buzzed! I wished I could hold her in my forelegs now and sing her a song to lull her to sleep, my precious darling daughter.

I took a deep breath and relaxed, opening my mind to the memories of my forebears, hoping it would provide some respite from the doubt and pain of my life. Down and down I swam, deep into the past, far past the barrier of the present into the uncharted waters of unknown recollection. Mum was there, her mother too. Grey pony after grey pony, back and back, further, faster into the depths of time. They were all gone now, all of them with the herd, until finally…Maroc. There he was, smiling at me next to another wendigo, a glistening white creature with a long flowing blue mane…Arathea his wife. Beside them stood another wendigo, a muscular male I didn’t recognise,

“Hello Fairlight, you’ve come at long last I see, are you well?” Marocs deep voice resounded with confidence a strong sense of self assurance.

I nodded to him respectfully, “I am, Maroc, thank you. What is this place?”

“A memory, something we can tap into when we die to help our children through the trials in their lives”, he fixed me with his burning blue gaze. Here was a stallion who could command legions. I could easily imagine him leading ponies into battle without the benefit of memories.

A lilting feminine voice floated across to me; Arathea, “Maroc explained what happened in the chamber my dear Fairlight, I am truly, truly sorry.” She looked across to her husband, “When we were alive, the chamber was a place of happiness. It was a time for joyful bonding, to help bring love and life into the tribe with the strength of the Wither world spirit’s union. I do not know this marefriend of yours, but if she is strong, she will forgive you, and love you all the more for the treasure she will bear.”

I gave her a little smile and she nodded. The third wendigo was a strong looking creature who gazed at me with timeless blue eyes…”Vela?” I asked quietly.

He grinned, showing me a lethal array of teeth, “Fairlight, I was never able to achieve the bonding in my life. Most of our people who survived, fled to the wastelands of the frozen north. So many died at the hooves of the Celestians, but Herath…he saved me. At great risk to himself, he hid us amongst our enemies, right under their very muzzles. Over time, our family grew but we were not the tribe we once were. Ponies came to accept us as simply that, ponies. And, that is what we have remained until now. You have rejoined the circle, made us whole once again, and for that, I thank you, my descendant.”

“Vela,” I asked “what of the rest of the tribe, do you know if any still survive?”

He looked at me sadly, “I cannot say. Not many would have survived the journey north and there were very few to start with. Those who stayed with us drifted away over time to meld into the new world the Celestian’s had created. Without a way to bond with the spirits of the Wither world, they could not become any more than the ponies they are now. Perhaps, it is for the best…our time has long since passed.”

Maroc stepped forward, “Fairlight, you have a good heart and are a worthy successor to the wendigo tribe. Find your own path in life and stay true to who you are. We cannot tell you what you must do, it is not our way.”

I nodded gravely, “Thank you, all of you. I hope I can be half the wendigo you were.”

Arathea smiled, “That and more, my Fairlight…go now, there is a little one who will need you soon.”

Tingles…my foal?

With a final bow, I released my grasp on the magic and the light of the waking world flooded my eyes. I was back in the sewer, and it was time to go to work.

I strapped on my black suit, the PDW and a selection of other items I’d found in the packs, including a bandolier of flash bugs. Mitre must have raided the armoury for this…there was even a set of hoof covers, excellent. My sword strapped to my flank and my scythe over my back, I covered the whole ensemble with the old cloak and smiled to myself, it was going to be a good day.

Chapter Fourteen - Close the gate behind you

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

CLOSE THE GATE BEHIND YOU

Wind whipped and pulled at my cloak, my wings beating a steady rhythm helping to angle me through the cloud and alight upon a particularly dense one overlooking the statue below. There were no visible lights on the island, but for the magical fire of the huge torch held in the statue’s outstretched hoof. My field glasses, another gift from Mitre, allowed me a good view of the island from my vantage point. J.J had said that Gates worked here, however the raid to rescue the kidnapped ponies may have inadvertently chased him away. Inwardly, I cursed not having asked Melon Patch about him before I incinerated the sick bastard.

The visitor centre itself was in total darkness and there was no sign of any nearby river traffic. Perhaps I had come at the wrong time? He couldn’t be here all day everyday, even rats needed to sleep. Taking a deep breath, I let out a sigh to settle my nerves. I had waited this long, and ‘all good things come to ponies who wait’, if you could believe that. Ruffling my wings, I settled in for a long night atop the cloud.

Around 2:00am, I heard the faint chugging of a motor launch in the distance. Leaning over my perch, I watched the small vessel drawing steadily nearer, heading for the islands small dock. Fortunately a combination of my field glasses and wendigo eyes allowed for a relatively clear view of the occupants, if not necessarily their colour in the darkness.

I counted six of them, two were very tall for ponies, another two were griffins by looks of them and the last two were the one’s that were hosting this little river jaunt. One pony piloted the launch while the other sat facing the passengers. I couldn’t hear anything from this distance, but there something about his mannerisms that jarred at my memory; the slick coal black mane and tail. My heart jumped in my chest, It had to be him.

The small vessel pulled up alongside the jetty and the passengers disembarked, heading straight for the visitor centre lead by their rather animated host. He jumped about like a flea on a dog’s back, the other four apparently more interested in their destination than listening to their ‘guide’. Watching them go, I noticed the last pony on the craft had stayed behind to tie up; this was my chance. Finished with his tasks, the vessels pilot let out a long sigh into the cold night air and sat back, enjoying watching the lights of the city reflect upon the calm water’s surface.

He should have been more vigilant, the remoteness of the location had given him a false sense of security. Perhaps nopony had told him about the last lot who’d used this island for their nefarious deeds, but whatever the reason, he never saw my blade until it was pressing against his throat. He choked on his cigarette but stayed still as a statue,

“Make a sound…go on…” I hissed, “I’ll slit your throat from ear to ear.”

The pony remained silent. I could hear his heart beating like a hammer in his chest.

I leaned forward, “Now…where’s Gates and what’s he doing here?”

“He…he’s in the visitor centre with the foreigners, he’s showing them the operation we’ve got here. They’re new c…customers.”

“What new operation?”

“I…”

I pulled the blade nearer, nicking his throat ever so slightly. He was panting heavily, “Drugs! Breeze and Ryetalin, weapons too. They’re stored here ready for sale, then the barges take them down river and out to waiting ships…that’s all I know!”

“Any guards here? Don’t lie to me friend…”

“Some, maybe four or five, under the visitor centre. The entrance is under the generator room.”

I patted him on the head, “Good boy! Now then…nighty night.”

A quick spray of the old knock-out gas and he was out like a light. So, they were still up to their old tricks, but more home-grown now. At least I didn’t have to worry about sex slaves being transported to the human realm. What worried me though was how come the agency and the watch didn’t know about this place even after our raid? Surely, somepony would have done a thorough search of the island, the agency certainly should have. Did they only look at the statue? This had the stink of Commissioner all over it, who else had the clout to leave a place untouched by the watch or maybe even the agency?

I trotted up the well worn path from the jetty; untold thousands of visitors regularly travelled here to see the island and the magnificent statue. It was supposed to be a symbol of freedom…how bloody ironic. The centre was locked up solid and, as I’d confirmed earlier, no lights. The whole area was complete silence except for the background lapping of the waves and thrum from the magic generator; a small building adjacent to the main centre.

Approaching it cautiously, I kept to the shadows. There was no sense taking chances when I was this close to my goal and potentially alerting anypony nearby. An acrid smell suddenly caught in my nose and I had to stop myself before I sneezed. Bloody hell fire, that stink! Breeze had a particular smell, at least during manufacture, and thanks to my misadventure in the human realm, one I will never forget. My poor nose had taken days to recover following that little escapade.

The steel door to the generator room was unlocked. Reaching out to pull the handle I froze; from inside I heard a cough from somepony clearing their throat. I ‘d have to keep this nice and quiet.

Thinking quickly, I backed away, hiding behind the shadow of a large rock. I looked about me and levitated over a nice sized stone, throwing it at the door…nothing. Picking up another, I tried again, the clang echoing like the toll of a bell.

“What the fucks that…?” an irritated sounding voice shouted from inside. The door began to open slowly. A second, quieter voice from inside, “Its probably Polo messing about again, give him a kick from me.”

“Ha! Sure…” the first one laughed.

The door was fully open now, pushed by a cerulean blue earth stallion, pistol in mouth. I threw a stone further down the path, and like an untrained puppy he followed the noise. Dropping onto his back, a quick twist was all it took. Beneath my hooves I felt his bones snap and body go limp, exhaling his last breath. Quickly, I searched his still warm corpse, fishing out a key, a few rounds of ammo and the fallen pistol. Mouth fired…blech!

The second pony appeared around the corner a lot quicker than I expected, “Hey, Rigg, you deal with Polo ye’….holy fuck!”

The pegasus tried to pull out his pistol but was way too slow. My magic flared and the blast of blue black energy took him full in the face before he could react. There wasn’t much left that was recognisable as a pony when his blackened remains hit the ground. I took out my PDW and quickly moved to the door, checking for any more ponies…clear.

Inside the small room was little more than a short landing and a set of red painted metal steps that disappeared down into the bowels of the island. Well, there was no other direction to take, so down I went. Level after level, I must have been way below sea level now surely, how far did this go? Were they using submarines or something?

My descent was finally brought to a halt by a heavy set of double doors, no guards this time, thank Luna. Pushing one of them open, I listened carefully but there was no sound of any voices, only a…shuffling? Fuck! A huge clawed paw swiped through the gap in the door and slashed my foreleg, sending a burning pain through me. The painful gash wasn’t as bad as it could have been, but the bloody thing was trying to get at me and finish the job. Growling menacingly, the beast was a snarling face full of fangs and animal rage. Thank Luna the thing was as thick as bricks, and rather than trying to pull the door open to get at me, it simply kept ramming its head into the gap, trying to squeeze through. My PDW levitated into my line of sight and I put a bolt of green energy right through the damned things open mouth.

The blast blew the monstrous creature’s back end out and it flopped over, stone dead on the concrete floor. What the fuck was that thing? It looked like a giant winged cat with a barbed tail. Fuck me, I was glad I hadn’t been hit with that! It was probably one of Equestria’s many ‘friendly magical creatures’; another class skipped I probably should have taken. One day I’d have to get some night school lessons.

I gave myself a good shake, now was not the time to get distracted. Whatever the bloody thing was, it was dead and I could only hope that the noise hadn’t alerted the others. Listening carefully, all I could hear was the faint hum of the generators.

I managed to push the door open enough to let myself through, after first kicking the still warm corpse of the big cat thing out of the way.

The room the thing had been guarding was cavernous and well lit with magically powered ceiling lights. For a moment I stood there in shock, my jaw hanging open at the sheer scale of it all. Goddess almighty…It was wall to wall guns. Crate after crate, rack after endless rack of the death dealing things, stacked from floor to ceiling, waiting for their new owners. In the room next to this one, no guns, but long rows of smaller crates, filled with tiny plastic wrapped packets of white powder…Breeze.

How many of the creatures it had taken to produce this amount was unimaginable. Even if the substance had been cut with another to bulk it out, they must have needed thousands of them. Considering the relatively small population to begin with, this must have been akin to an extinction level event for them. I wasn’t exactly fond of the annoying little creatures, but ‘every life deserves to live’, my mum used to say. I wonder what she’d say if she could see this.

Sounds from the next room; I ducked behind the crates, straining my hearing. I could hear several voices engaged in conversation, but one of them stood out from the rest. The swearing, the rough accent…the unmistakable sound of ‘him’…that filth, Gates.

My hatred for that scum was beyond anything you could imagine. A rapidly building fury began to rage inside me, screaming with a wrath that demanded release. I tried desperately but couldn’t…couldn’t, control it…Fog began to form around my hind legs, the familiar feeling in my mouth as teeth sharpened, my eyesight taking on the slightly blue edged hue. My heart was beating like a war drum.

“Mister Gates, what is this…this fog? Is there a leak in here?” a heavily accented voice questioned.

“Gentlecolts, griffins, please…everything is under control, this is just a minor malfunction in the cooling system”, Gates didn’t sound convincing. He hissed into a transmitter,

“Nails…what the fuck is going on down here? There’s a leak of some sort, get in here and get it sorted before we lose the shipment!” he turned to his guests, “So, here are…you’ve seen the merchandise, you’ve seen the factory. Shall we discuss terms?”

The creatures began to chatter to one another in languages I’d never heard before. Whatever they were was meaningless to me now. He was here, the torturer, the rapist…murderer…I was alive with such white hot hatred, my muscles were burning, my magic surging through me demanding release. It was time…I would wait no longer…

“What is that rumbling noise mister Gates? Is there an animal in here?”

“Damn! Nails, I think one of those bloody manticores got out its…oh my goddesses…”

I stepped out from behind the crates, flicking out the scythe and staring intently at the object of all my woes, all my suffering...

“Gates…”

It was him alright, any doubts I may have had were long gone. The stinking piss yellow scum stared at me then took a step back, the colour draining from his face, “Oh shit…oh shit! Sompony shoot it! Shoot that fucking thing!”

“I’m coming for you Gates”, I said quietly, “…I’M COMING FOR YOU!” I let out a howl that filled the cavernous room and charged him, ice and blue fire flaring out from my hooves, thick white mist billowing from my haunches and muzzle. It was time for the dance to begin…

The griffins were the first to react, drawing their curved swords and standing to meet my charge. Brave creature, but misguided. Nothing could stop me now, my blade swung around and up, disembowelling the first of them. The creature dropped, coughing out blood and twitching. The second screeched and thrust its blade at me which I deflected, a cloud of icy fog engulfing the creature which began to solidify almost instantly. With its dying breath the griffin made one last swing before its head separated from its neck and rolled across the floor to the hooves of the tall ponies…Saddle Arabians by the looks of them. They stood there, staring at me in abject horror.

As one they turned to run for the door. They never made it, their bodies frozen forever in a permanent scream. Shouting began emanating from the room that lead to the stairwell. Poor Gates, he was trying to open the door but somepony had locked it…I wonder who…

He stopped dead, his ears twitching as I approached him, “Hello Gates, long time no see…miss me while I’ve been gone?”

The stinking creature still had that terrible odour problem. My sensitive nose wrinkled up at the nasal assault.

“I don’t know who the fuck you are”, he spat at me, the gobbet of spittle freezing solid midflight and dropping to the floor, “…or what you are. Get him!”

Bullets flew from the room the party had entered from and Gates dove through it, narrowly avoiding being riddled himself. From what little I knew of this place, there was no escape from that room; one way in, one way out.

I had an idea…

Bullets smashed through the door, sending lead and splinters flying past me. With a crash, the tortured door finally succumbed to the onslaught and it fell from its hinges. It was what I’d been waiting for.

Holding them in my telekinesis, I threw in the two boxes of breeze.

“Hey! What the fucks he doing?”

“Dunno, keep firing, don’t let that fucking thing in here!”

The flashbugs hidden inside the boxes went off, filling the room with clouds of the foul drug. Coughing and shouting, the ponies inside began firing wildly, hitting each other and items of equipment around them. The sound of breaking glass and ricocheting bullets only ended when they finally ran out of ammunition. By that time, they were so high, it was almost cruel to have to put them down.

Bringing the scythe over and down, the blade only stopped when it hit the floor, both sides of the first ponies body falling neatly away. The second just sat there laughing until I decapitated him, kicking his lifeless corpse away from me as I passed. One after the other they fell, as corn to the reaper…until one remained.

Gibbering, laughing and foaming at the mouth, the piss coloured earth pony had quite literally shit himself. The stink was so bad, I was glad I’d brought the respirator Mitre had thoughtfully left me. A swift buck to the face, took the foul beast to the floor, knocking him cold. Silence fell, only the pinking of cooling gun barrels and the endless background hum of generators disturbed the scene.

I stood over him at last, the vermin who had destroyed my world, my wife, my child and finally my self. My heart was beating hard in my chest, its sound filling my ears. I had to get to work now, before he came round…there was so much to do, and so little time.

When I finished, I took a moment to examine the breezy cages. As I feared, they were all empty. Every single one of them was gone, and up some pony’s nose too by the looks of Gates. Did the goddesses have some strange sense of divine retribution? If so, they must have been having a riot with this one.

Eventually, Gates began to regain consciousness. His eyes blinked several times and he smacked his lips before realising his predicament. Struggling against his bindings, he whipped his head from side to side until he caught sight of me,

“What the fuck…what the fuck is this?!”

“’The fuck is this?’” I repeated, leaning back in the chair I’d set up next to him, “Why, you remember don’t you, Gates? If I said the names, Fairlight and Meadow, would that ring any bells with you?”

“Who?” he smirked at me.

I clicked my tongue, taking a draw on the cigar lazily, “You disappoint me Gates, your friend Mel remembered…quite sad what happened to him really, wasn’t it? Reminded me of that old song…you can sing along if you like”

I stood and waved my hooves in the air, “It’ll be a hot time in old Manehattan tonight….!” I laughed, white mist spilling from my muzzle.

“You did that?” He shouted, “You did that to Mel? What are you, some sort of demon?”

I sighed, “Maybe Gates, maybe, but…oh! Silly me!”, I released the power, my normal appearance returning. The grey coat, the blue eyes, damaged horn, scar…normal as I was ever going to be after what the bastard’s had done to me.

I stood up, flicking the ash from the cigar onto his face, “Remember me now?”

A light of recognition came on in his eyes, “Yeah…yeah! I remember you! You’re that watch pony the boss ordered us to take care of, you and that bitch wife of yours! How are you still alive?”

“That bitch wife of mine? She had a name, filth, her name was Meadow”, I stood over him and pressed my hooves to his chest, “Let me give you…a little ‘reminder’.” I pushed down slowly, firmly, harder and harder, putting all my strength, my anger and hate into that moment until with a sickening crack, his ribs gave way.

Gates screamed, or rather, he tried to. One or more had of his ribs punctured a lung and he coughed foaming blood into the air. “Sorry darling,” I hissed, “I don’t think I quite heard you. Could you try saying that again?”

“You...you bastard!”, Gates coughed, “…you can’t…can’t do this! The boss will…”

“You mean Velvet Cream?” I puffed out a smoke ring, “I’m afraid, Gatesey old stick, ‘mister’ Cream will be meeting a similar fate. If I were you, I’d focus on your own problems. They’re a little more ‘immediate’.”

I walked over to the control panel, “But don’t worry Gates, I’ll be making all your problems go away. Observe…”

With a click and a whine, the breezy grinder started up, the small sharp teeth on the rollers gradually picking up speed. Gates began to struggle, “For fucks sake, what do you want?! Don’t do this!”

I held up the conveyor switch, “You know Gates, I thought about killing you quickly, but then I thought…’no’. Why deprive you of experiencing that which you so happily inflict on others. Ponies, Breezies, doesn’t really matter to you does it?”

“What are you doing!” He shouted desperately, “Why can’t I feel my legs?!”

I pressed the conveyor’s start button, the machinery rumbling into life, “Well, that would be because they’re frozen, Gates. That way, you won’t miss a single second of what’s to come.”

I lifted his head and gave him a good look of the rollers as they started chewing through his hooves, his hind legs and inexorably working their way up towards his nethers.

Gates cried out in horror, but I kept his head locked in my hooves, “Look well piggy, look well. You’re gonna enjoy this. At least, I am anyways!” I started laughing, the sight was so horrific, so sickeningly macabre, and yet this was what I wanted…the end of the vermin who took the lives of my family. Here…here I would show him the mercy he had shown them.

“Please! Oh Celestia, please…kill me…kill me!”

I watched the grinders until his haunches and nethers were pulled in, chewing and cracking their way up his body. Gates’ screams were never ending. He howled and shrieked until I drew my PDW and pressed it to the side of his head. I whispered softly into his ear, “I’m better than you”, and pulled the trigger.

At some point during the gun battle, crates of explosives and ammunition had been broken open, spilling their content across the floor. I was damned lucky the whole place hadn’t gone up and taken me with it. Gathering a good quantity of the ammunition and explosives in one place, I opened the generator room’s gas valves and trotted up the stairs from the scenes of carnage below. Outside at last, I looked up at Luna’s moon and offered my thanks. Taking several deep cleansing breaths, I tried to remove the stench of death and the chemical reek of breeze from my nose, mouth and lungs. It was going to take ages to get my sense of smell back to normal after tonight.

Releasing the power once more, I flew up to the cloud layer and took out another of Mitre’s wonderful cigars. Truly a wonderful experience, a pity I didn’t have any of Grimble’s delicious brandy to go with it, but this would do for now. I smiled to myself, I didn’t even feel hungry, I’d fed quite well down there too. All in all, a most satisfying evening all round. Finally finishing the cigar, I let it drop to the ground below, just by the open door to the visitor centre.

The flash, rumble and subsequent explosion rent the still night air and sent debris flying for miles around. Fortunately, only smaller pieces hit the statue, the larger ones landing harmlessly out in the bay. I was lucky that I was quite adept at shield construction now or else I could have taken a hit by the flying pieces too, and that would have quite spoiled the mood.

But, all good things come to an end, and the saga of Mel and Gates was finally over. I would probably see them again in hell some time, but at least I had the satisfaction of sending them there first. I had a stretch and then set off back to my home from home, the dank sewer…it almost seemed inviting now.

Soaring out over the bay, I revelled in the feeling of the cool air on my hide. I’d get back, get some water heated and have a wash. I skin tingled with anticipation of a getting clean, if only for a short time. Something began buzzing in my pocket. It was Mitre’s encrypted transmitter.

“Mister Fairlight? It’s Bingo, get over to the roof of the Manehattan General Hospital as quick as you can. It’s that orange mare…I think she’s dying.”

Chapter Fifteen - A new life

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

A NEW LIFE

I landed heavily on the gravelly flat roof of the huge Manehattan General hospital, my emotions and mind in complete turmoil. Mitre, Bingo and several other ponies were waiting for me by their sky carriages.

“Fairlight, thank Luna you’re here lad.” Mitre clopped me on the shoulder, his neutral expression strangely calming, “Come on, we’ll talk while we walk, but first we need to do something about how you look.”

He hoofed me a thin silver collar which, when I it clicked into place around my neck, completely changed my outward appearance. I’d used one similar before in the watch, but right now all I could think of was reaching Tingles and every moment wasted felt like a dagger through my heart. Hoofing my gear to Bingo, I put on the doctors coat, ID tag and slipped in the eye shields. These things reacted to light and had been a human development, but right now they covered up the magical glow from my eyes which was still noticeable despite the magical collar.

“Let me see…good. Right, come on.” Mitre headed off through an access door and down the stairs with me in close pursuit.

“Your marefriend, Tingles is having complications with the foal.” He explained, “She was shot whilst pregnant with it, but we thought she’d made a full recovery.”

I gritted my teeth, that sick bastard Warlock had done this to her. Goddesses I’d see him pay for that one day. If we lost our child too…

Mitre continued, “I know you two have had issues boy, and I’m not the best at understanding relationships as you well know. But, when she was feverish, she called out for you. One of the nurses recognised the name and I found out about it.” Mitre cast me a glance, “You’re going to have to put any differences you have behind you for now, I don’t think we’ve got much time. If anypony can save her, its you.”

I was all but running down the corridors now, with Mitre leading the way. Despite his perpetually calm exterior, he appeared to be just as desperate to reach Tingles as I was. ‘Ward Fourteen. High Dependancy Unit’ the sign read over the double doors. Without pause, Mitre and I pushed our way though. The two armed agency ponies standing outside a side room, turned when they saw us rushing toward them. Mitre flashed his card, “Agent Miles” he said abruptly, one of them opening the door to let us in.

“Agent Miles?” I said, catching my breath as we stopped.

“Anything wrong with that? Agent ‘Nox’?” he said levelly. Point taken.

Inside the room, a frightening array of medical equipment hummed, hissed and beeped. Numerous tubes and wires criss crossed the prone figure of Tingles who I could barely see under the oxygen mask and white sheet.

One of the nurses, carrying a tray of instruments, rushed past nearly bumping into us, “Sorry doctor”, she called over her shoulder heading out the door. There were two doctors in the clean room already, one of them noticed us and waved us in, “Are you with the agency?”, Mitre nodded, “And who are you? Are you an intern?”

I shook my head, “Doctor Yew Tree, neurological and cardiac sciences. What’s the status of the patient?”

My bluff seemed to work pretty well and as my ID badge had no name on it anyway, I would just have to wing it and hope I could pull this off.

“Frankly, we don’t know. We’ve tried everything but the patient simply isn’t responding to any of the treatments.”

The other doctor hoofed over a flip chart of unintelligible figures and graph lines, “She came in with a severe water-electrolyte imbalance. The patient also has anemia.” I looked down at the chart and nodded. He continued, “Normally, these are treated fairly easily but she’s just not responding to anything we’ve tried.”

The first doctor leaned over her with his stethoscope, “The foal’s heart beat is slightly raised, as is the mothers. If I didn’t know better, I’d say that the mother’s very life force is being drawn into the foal. We’re seen this with unicorns before, where the mothers magic can be drawn into the developing foetus and leave her fatigued, but this is something new.”

“Have you completed x-rays of the foal?” I asked, hoofing them back the clipboard.

“We don’t x-ray foals doctor, we scan them with the aether-scope, don’t you use one?”

I raised an eyebrow, “We’re a little behind the times at our hospital, gentlemen. Now, if you’ll excuse me?”

I opened the folder of scans the second doctor hoofed me and saw, in the fuzzy grey blur, the outline of a tiny unicorn, my son…or daughter. My heart skipped a beat.

Suddenly a loud alarm sounded and the doctors rushed to the bank of monitors, “She’s going into cardiac arrest!”

“Blood pressures dropping”

I leaned over Tingles’ prone form, her eyes flickering open slightly, “Fa…Fairlight…Fair…”

I gently lifted her hoof in mine, “I’m here love, it’s me…I’m here for you.”

Her eyes were unfocused, her voice weak and distant, “My foal…I…I don’t want…to lose…our…”

“You won’t love.” I stroked her sodden green mane, “Listen to me, I want you to drink what I give you now. You’ve done it once before when you were hurt, remember? I know it frightens you, but do this okay?”

Her voice was becoming fainter, “Fairlight…”

I turned to Mitre and nodded. The large blue stallion walked forward and grabbed the first doctor firmly, “Come on doctor, doctor Yew Tree works better alone.” He began pushing the second doctor, “You too, now. Come on…out!”

“What! Hey!” the doctors protested but under the guidance of Mitre were propelled from the room and the agency guards prevented any further intrusion.

I took a deep breath and reached down, deep inside myself, feeling for the power. It flowed like quicksilver through my senses and I willed it on…filling it with my need, my desire to save my mare, to save our foal. Fire and ice, mist and fog, it all mingled and coursed within me. My teeth itched and grew, my wings rustling down my flanks as I changed into my wendigo self.

I head an intake of breath from Mitre, of course, he’d never seen this before had he? Probably heard about it or read it in reports, but in reality, it must be quite the sight. I was more worried about Tingles’ reaction. She eyed me with the same fear as she had in the chamber of the fortress and moved back ever so slightly into the pillow.

“I’m so sorry love,” I said quietly, “I never meant to hurt you…I would never do that, but I have to do this to save you and our foal, do you understand?”

She nodded weakly and tried to hold out a trembling hoof. I took it carefully and leaned over her stroking her mane with my other. The tangerine mare closed her eyes as I lowered my muzzle over hers, dripping the silver-blue life giving fluid into her open mouth. She took it all in, unsure at first and then hungrily, tasting, drinking, lapping at my teeth and tongue. I could sense the strength returning to her, bringing her back from the very brink of death.

But now I was in trouble, Tingles was taking all I had, and was desperate for more. She pulled at me, feeding from me both for herself and the foal. I gave all I could until there was no more to give, yet still she tried until eventually, exhausted, she released me and I fell to the floor barely conscious. Mitre rushed to my side, “Here lad, drink this…”

He held a flask of silver life energy up to my lips and poured it in slowly. My mouth felt like all the moisture had been sucked from it and I snatched the flask from the big blue stallion, gulping the stuff down as fast as I could. I nearly threw up from drinking too fast, but just about managed to keep myself together somehow. I gasped in a breath, Goddesses, that was an ordeal.

I heard a brief movement beside me, ”Tingles!”

I stood up on quavering legs to look down upon the smiling face of an almost glowing tangerine mare.

“I knew you’d come back to me one day…” Her voice was still a little strained, but I could sense her returning strength, both in her words and those beautiful green eyes.

I leaned over and kissed her gently, “I’m sorry love…I’m so, so sorry…”

Tingles reached her forelegs up and hugged me, “Theres nothing to forgive, it was you, but it wasn’t you…it frightened me and when you shouted at me to go…I didn’t know what to do, I panicked and ran.”

“I’d never hurt you love, Luna knows I’d never do that”

“Fairlight, listen, theres…something I need to tell you…it’s about the agency…”

“I know what happened love, you did what you did out of loyalty to Celestia, I understand that.”

“Theres more to it than that…please, Fairlight, Warlock is….is…Oh!”

“What is it?” I near shouted.

“The foal! Its…its moving, oh goddesses, its…”

“Mitre! Get a nurse in here, for Luna’s sake!”

Right on queue a bubbly yellow mare bounced in, took one look at the scene and started grabbing equipment. She was like a blur, everywhere at once and despite an outwardly chaotic manner, completely in control. The nurse gave orders to Mitre and myself, gently but firmly moving Tingles into a position so she could birth.

Tingles shouted for me and I rushed to her side, “Oh Fairlight! I’m scared!”

“Its alright love, you’ve got the best nurse in Manehattan here and you’re doing great. I’m right here with you every step of the way.”

She started to cry, but still listened to the instructions the little nurse gave her. Tingles shouted, screamed, swore and cracked me right across the muzzle at one point, but managed to give one last push and flopped exhausted onto the pillow, her mane soaked with sweat. I reached over with a damp flannel and wiped her face, neck and chest while she lay there panting.

“You did it love…” I smiled, “you are the best pony”

Tingles gave a quiet nod and looked up as the nurse brought over a tiny creature wrapped in a soft white blanket. The little unicorn foal, grey like it’s dad with big yellow eyes and black and white striped tail, stared up at me in wonderment.

I had a quick peek, “He’s a he!” I stammered, “I…I’m a dad! You…you’re a mum! Oh bloody hell fire! Mitre! I…”

“Calm down boy!” the Chief laughed, “Good grief, let Tingles see the little one too!”

Tingles smiled as she gave the tiny scrunched up life a nuzzle, “He’s just like you…a tiny Fairlight. What should we call him?”

“How about Rock?”

“Fairlight! For goodness sake, no!”

We both laughed, Mitre looking confused and the nurse busy around us wiping down and tidying up with a buoyant grin on her face. When our new family member was safely placed in the heated basket next to mum, I walked over to Mitre and hugged him.

“Thanks old friend, without you…”

“I know lad, that was quite the ride.”

The nurse received a hug too, whether she wanted one or not, “Thanks Quill, you’re a wonderful mare. Thank you so much, from the bottom of my heart.”

“Do I know you?” she asked in her chirpy voice.

“No, but I’ve heard all about you. You’re the best.”

“Yeah! I am aren’t I!” she bounced happily from the room.

Mitre was speaking quietly on his comms device, before turning to address me, “Fairlight, we need to go, there more agency ponies coming and it won’t be good if they find you here”

Tingles gasped, “No! I need him here!”

“Tingles, if he’s caught you may never see him again, see sense girl.” He placed a hoof on her shoulder and smiled, “We’ll bring you to him the first chance we get, but for now, he was never here and you never saw him, understand?”

She nodded, then turned to me, “I want to be with you Fairlight, I should never have run off like that…”

“It’s alright love,” I smiled, kissing her on the nose,”It’s all good now. We’ll see each other soon,”, I kissed her again and then the tiny foal who gave a little squeak before curling up into a ball, “…and you too little one.”

Mitre and I rushed to the door, but I paused, turning back briefly, “I still like ‘Rock’”.

Chapter Sixteen - New hope, old friends

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

NEW HOPE, OLD FRIENDS

The campfire crackled and snapped, sending its radiant heat out to warm our tired bodies and sooth our minds. There was something inherently magical about a well made fire, the colours and sounds alone made you feel safe somehow. I lay back and yawned, I was full of good food, good beer and had a good pipe of some damned fine tobacco.

One of our merry band had thoughtfully brought thick blankets for us all and we lay on them beside the fire while Banjo poked it with a stick, occasionally feeding more wood into it. Stretching out my legs, I closed my eyes and smiled. I still couldn’t believe it, I was a father…again ! I wished that our new foal could play with Sparrow Song, but it was not to be, they lived in two different worlds now. We’d all meet again one day, but not for a while yet, not until this life was done.

Melancholy thoughts aside, it was a wonderful evening, not too cold, with barely a breeze. The sky above us was bright with stars and the moon shining down like it always had. I wondered how Luna was and whether she had mended her bridges with Celestia. The last thing I wanted was to be the cause of a rift between the two, family was the most important thing in a pony’s life and I knew all too well the pain of loss. Right now I missed mine, Tingles and my foal especially. I didn’t know when I’d see them again and the mere thought of being away from them was like a bolt through my heart.

I put those thoughts to one side and tried to simply enjoy the moment of calm out here under the stars. Mitre had promised he would have some news for us tonight, although it would no doubt be something to do with work. One of these days, I’d actually get paid for doing something too…not that I had that many bills these days.

A whistle from one of the sentries caught everyponies attention, two of our number trotting off to investigate. A few minutes later a lone carriage rattled into the encampment, Bingo walking over to talk to the occupants. I could tell who it was without even turning around, Mitre’s voice was like distant thunder. The lucky sod, I’d always envied him that voice. I bet he’d bagged more than a few mares over the years with those dulcet tones,

“Fairlight? Can you come with me a moment.”

I pushed myself to my hooves, feeling my muscles protesting at the effort. We’d been travelling for days, if not weeks keeping out of sight and generally keeping low. My tail alone was a right mess, I’d have to get that washed and brushed out soon or I’d have to get it cut right back and I didn’t fancy that. As for my mane, I dread to think how that looked now. Fortunately, my overcoat and hat covered most of the ‘imperfections’ in the Fairlight style, so whatever it was Mitre wanted to see me about, he’d have to put up with a rather tatty ex-captain.

We hadn’t seen him since the birth of my son. He’d stayed behind to liaise with Princess Luna on some matters which I wasn’t privy to. Although I was a little intrigued as to what was going on ‘behind the scenes’, sometimes ignorance was definitely bliss. The large frame of the Chief was easy to make out in the starlight and I had to admit, it was oddly comforting to see him again.

“Sir?” I asked trotting over to the side of the wagon where he was waiting for me.

“Captain, theres somepony here who wants to speak to you” He took down a saddle pack from the drivers seat and placed it on his back, “I’ll leave you two to chat together while I grab a cuppa”, Mitre looked up to the back of the wagon, “Can I get you anything ma’am?”

Whoever she was, shook her head and Mitre nodded in reply, wandering off to the campfire and a welcome cup of tea.

My mysterious visitor jumped down from the wagon and bade me follow them with a wave of a foreleg. Soon we were well into the secluded woodland, although not so far that we couldn’t see the campfire. We’d need some way to navigate our way back in this darkness.

The pony threw her hood back and I found myself looking into the large purple eyes of a very familiar lilac unicorn.

“Miss Sparkle!”

“Shhhh!” Twilight held her hoof up to her lips, “Yes, it’s me. Captain Fairlight, I promised you I would find out what I could and I have. Please, nopony must know I’m here tonight or what I have to tell you, yes?”

“Yes, Miss Sparkle.”

“Good. Captain, my mentor would disown me if she knew what I’m doing tonight. Celestia is a kind ruler and I love her like a second mother, but in this…I believe she is…wrong. There, I said it!”

She looked around furtively as if the princess would descend on her like an avenging spirit from above at any moment.

“Please miss, go on…” I encouraged.

“Ah, right! Yes, well you see Captain, I read up on Starswirls adventures in his diaries and journals. Most are kept in the palace library in Canterlot, but one I found elsewhere, in the temple of the two sisters.”

“Twilight! That place is dangerous!” I exclaimed, “What on earth were you thinking, risking yourself going there for a book?”

She giggled, hiding her smile behind a hoof, “Oh Captain! I didn’t go alone, my friends went with me. I assure you I was quite safe, but listen, I’ve found something…a way to enter the Wither world.”

“What! How…where?”

“Starswirl had a portal he used to travel the realms, it was designed to be activated by one of the crystal beacons and would allow him to travel to the Wither world. Whether he ever managed to reach the plane of the eternal herd however was…”

“Miss Sparkle,” I interrupted, “please, where is this portal?”

She shook her mane in irritation, “That’s just it, I don’t know!”

“Oh…” my heart sank, what was the point of telling me this then?

“But I know a way to find it…here, come closer.”

I stepped up to her and the little unicorn’s horn began to glow with a deep purple light. From inside her cloak’s pocket, a golden chain with a small crystal pendant, floated out and over my head to settle around my neck. My goddesses, was this what I thought it was?

“Twilight…” I breathed.

She blushed, looking away shyly, “It’s the beacon from the exhibition. I…I borrowed it”

“You what?!”

“I didn’t steal it! I just borrowed it and replaced it with an exact copy Rarity made for me. She thinks it’s for my research, but I…I swapped them. You see, according to Starswirls diary, the beacon works on ‘need’, it detects your desire and sends you there. It’s a little more complex than that of course, magical inversion and co-fluxation extingencies etcetera, but I think you get the general idea.”

“I do. Thank you Twilight, I don’t know what to say.” I didn’t either. I had no idea what she was going on about, only that she’d risked so much for a pony she didn’t know and that I had been given another chance to find Shadow.

Twilight smiled at me, “Captain, I read a lot of books. Not just for research, but for enjoyment and I love a good romance. Your story, your lost love…I want you to rescue her and bring her home. That’s what hero’s do right?”

“I’m no hero, Twilight, I wish I was”

“Maybe not, but there’s a damsel in distress and you should go save her mister! And,” she clopped me on the chest, “I want to hear all about it when you get back. If it’s safe to do so, of course”

“Of course”

Yeah, so long as Princess Celestia hadn’t got wind of what she’d done, or else we’d both be in peril. Twilight would probably get off lightly compared to me, Celestia’s warning ‘on pain of death’, was most likely deadly serious. She saw wendigo’s as a threat to the stability of the country, and her student helping one? It was unthinkable.

“Give it a try!” She urged waving at the pendant excitedly.

I nodded, holding up the beacon in my hoof. It was so familiar, like an old friend somehow. I’d worn one in the Withers and had used it to find my way home, in a roundabout way. This one, ironically, would help me return to that very same place I had been so desperate to escape. I smiled to myself, it was a funny old world.

Concentrating, I channelled a tiny stream of my magic into the crystal, picturing in my mind the land of endless black sand, the dark hills and the changeless light. I thought of the Beyond, with its beautiful crystal forests and white grass. I remembered the tribe of the Beyond, the empty city, the great black sea…and finally, my beloved thestral, Shadow.

The thestrals face, so familiar, was as clear as day in my minds eye. Her little horn like ears, her sharp teeth, those fiery red eyes and great dragon like wings. I could recall her with such detail I could almost feel her long tongue tasting my muzzle, kissing me…the scent of spices rich and warm…

“Captain? Twilight to Captain Fairlight, are you receiving me…”

“Wha…? Oh! Sorry miss, I kind of lost myself in my memories there for a moment”

“Ooooh! Look at that!”, Twilight stared wide eyed at the crystal, the tiny pendant glowing with a faint otherworldly light which grew brighter or dimmer dependant upon which direction I faced.

“That…is…amazing!” she gasped, clearly impressed at seeing an ancient relic come back to life before her very eyes. I suppose i’m a little more cynical as I’d used one before, but I couldn’t help but smile at the enthusiasm in the little mare’s eyes. She’d risked a lot to help me with this, risked far too much really.

“Miss Sparkle…Twilight…I don’t know how to thank you, really.”

“Oh that’s easy!” She grinned, “Just come see me when all this is over and tell me all about your adventures. Maybe the princess will have forgiven you by then and you can come back to live in Ponyville. I know we’d all love to have you there”

I had to hide my face for a moment as a wave of nostalgia and emotion rolled through me. To go back to Ponyville, to live with ponies who accepted me? But, Celestia; there was no chance of her going back on her decree, and there was no way I was going to put Twilight and her friends at risk on my behalf either.

“Thank you Twilight, I’ll do what I can…again, thank you.”

She reached up, standing on her hind legs and kissed me on the forehead, then stepped back, “You’re welcome.” Twilight blushed, looking away slightly, “Would you mind asking Brandy Wine to come over here now? I think he’s keen to see me home. It’s quite late.”

The cart rumbled off into the night with Brandy and another of the agents escorting the brave little lavender unicorn home. I watched her leave and prayed that she would be safe, that one day all of us would be able to live in the world of sunshine and rainbows Celestia wanted for us. ‘All of us’, eh?…I don’t think I factored into it somehow, but by the goddesses I still had my honour, regardless of what the princess thought of me.

“Hey, you okay?” Mitre clopped me on the shoulder, “Come over to the fire lad and warm yourself up. We’ll need to be off soon, sun’ll be up in a few hours”.

Mitre glanced at me as we walked, “That was some trick back there in the hospital, Captain. I have to say, it sent a chill down my spine. What’s it like when you’re like that?”

I scratched my chin in thought, I suppose I shouldn’t be surprised he’d ask, and typically direct of him too, “It’s like, being me, but not me…It’s hard to explain. You have power, magic at your command, yet it comes at a cost…anger, hatred and a hunger that’s ever present. But you know, it’s a part of my ancestry, my heritage… I think it’s what I do that really defines me, not what I ‘physically’ am. Sorry Chief, I guess I’m not making much sense.”

The big blue stallion shook his head, “No…you are boy, and I’d agree with you on that. To my mind, life’s about our actions and deeds, not what you are, be you pony, griffin or whatever. Pop used to say talk is simply that…talk. Without acting on what we say, or on our intentions, words are meaningless. I guess that kind of ties in with this, it’s what you do that makes you…you.”

“That’s quite profound there Chief.”

“Aye”

We reached the fire, one of the ponies wearing a thick overcoat had brought a concertina and began to play. She was good too and I found myself moving to the cheerful sound, even if I didn’t recognise the tune. Mitre and I talked a while longer of insubstantial things; sharing stories of past loves and missions we’d been on. I was glad to hear that Shelly was safe, she’d retired from the watch after Mitre had been ‘killed’ and moved away to start a new life. Mitre and Shelly planned to live in the country when he retired and they’d saved up enough to be comfortable. He’d let slip that had one last mission to complete but wouldn’t divulge any more until the time was right. Bloody typical, the ‘need to know’ line I was all too familiar with from my days in the watch. I guess old habits die hard.

I stretched, working a crick out of my neck and checked the time. It wasn’t long before dawn and Mitre was already getting up from his place by the fire,

“Time to move, ponies. Get that fire put out and the gear in the carriages. Fairlight, give us a hoof please.”

Before long, all the gear was stowed away, the camp no more than a happy memory. The sky carriages flew through the dark sky north toward the mountains and the Everfree, giving me a distinct sense of déjà-vu. Where were we heading? Mitre just gave me that half smile of his, the old bugger was up to something and I bloody well hated surprises. I’d had far too many by far!

Taking a deep breath of the clean air, I sank back into the carriages seat, looking out at the horizon. The sky was just starting to change colour and dawn would be here soon. I’d always wanted to see the sun raising ceremony in Canterlot as a foal, but had never been. I’d more likely be used for target practice if I turned up there now. I’d like to think young Twilight was right though, and someday Celestia would have a change of heart. She had with Luna I suppose, but then she’d already banished her for a thousand years and the night princess was quite obviously second fiddle, even if she was supposed to be ‘co-ruler’.

The dark scenery below looked familiar, only vaguely though. It was, after all, variations on the theme of grass, hills and tree’s. Being this close to the Everfree, there was probably a good chance that any sight seeing would land you a first class ticket to a timber wolfs stomach; unless they really were behaving themselves now, but I doubted that. I was just glad the bloody things couldn’t fly.

We began to lose height and the carriage banked into its landing pattern. The pilot was good, but nowhere near the quality of my Pegasus mare. Goddesses, I missed her, and the little one too…

With a relatively soft bump, we landed on the outskirts of the village. Now this place really looked familiar; the dilapidated cottages, the old tavern…’Welcome to Smiling Borders’…pfff, my hairy arse!

Mitre trotted up to the weathered front door of the Wyvern’s Tail and knocked. A shuffling from inside, the click of a lock and the delightful smiling face of Heather the hulking minotaur greeted us. I couldn’t help but smile, this place had a certain peculiar charm all of it’s own. Heather snorted and waved us into the warm interior, the fireside chairs looking particularly inviting to a pony who’d been living under the stars for days.

“Time for me to be off then boy,” Mitre announced from out of the blue, “I’ll be in touch about that job when you get back. Things have been put back so we’ve more time than we originally planned.”

“What?! Chief, whats going on?” I said, startled, “Don’t just bugger off and leave me here without an explanation!”

He stopped and looked over his shoulder at me, a surprisingly cheeky smirk on the old stallions face, “You’ve got a mare to rescue haven’t you? Oh! And this is yours too, don’t spend it all at once. Call it ‘thanks for services rendered’.”

He threw a large bag of bits to me and disappeared out the door. I rushed out after him but the sky carriage was already disappearing up into the early dawn…Damn it! I neighed in frustration and dropped into one of the chairs by the fire. I hated all this bloody cloak and dagger stuff, what the hell was I supposed to do now? Curiosity prevailed however, and I opened the bag he’d given me. I whistled through my teeth, there was a small fortune in here! What the bloody hell was I going to do with this lot?

“My lord, you’ve returned! This is wonderful news!” the exuberant griffin exclaimed appearing from the stairwell, “You are in room one, as last time. And I’ve taken the liberty of preparing some of your favourite items too, by the hot spring. Should I take your coat?”

Grimble smiled expansively, no mean feat with a beak, and held out his claws in anticipation. Gratefully, I hoofed him my overcoat but kept my saddle packs. Not that I didn’t trust him, but the way ponies had a habit of sneaking up on me…well, better to be safe and all that…

The hot spring was bubbling and steaming in the cool dawn air, the golden light in the sky just starting to broach the treeline and glint off the distant mountains. I remembered the last time I was here, the timber wolves, the fortress…it all seemed unreal now, like a dream that had happened to somepony else. Or a nightmare.

As I sank into the blissful hot water, I closed my eyes letting the steam envelop me. Maybe it had been somepony else, maybe I was still in the Wither world and I’d wake up surrounded by an expanse of nothingness, or maybe I was just a regular day to day pony with an active imagination? In a world of magic, anything was possible. Here, floating in this amazing warmth, feeling it soaking into my aching bones and muscles, nothing mattered anymore, even if only for a few minutes in the present.

I probably shouldn’t have, but I could feel myself dozing off in the heat and thick white steam. Goddesses, it was sooooo goooood!

My hind leg bumped into something and I paddled my forelegs to pull away, I liked floating, it was…hey! Something had my hoof. I looked up quickly, the hot water sloughing off me, to look into the eyes of…”Tingles!”

“Why, hello there Captain, what brings you here?”

“What…how…Gah! Mitre, the old bugger, that’s what all the mystery was about!”

“Mmhmm, and here I have you…my stallion…”, she reached out and grabbed me round the neck, planting a kiss right on my lips. Surprised, it took me a moment to react, but quickly, I returned it until we had to break apart for air. I was already starting to broil in the hot water and the temperature had just shot up another few degrees.

I nuzzled her soaking wet neck, “Goddesses, I’ve missed you love. Where’s the little one, is he okay?”

Tingles nibbled my ear, “Sleeping, Heather’s with him. He’s been up for hours and I needed a break to re-charge. By the goddesses, Fairlight, I’ve missed you…so much, I….” tears started to well up in her eyes and I reached forward and held her,

“I’m sorry love, but I’m here now...”, and I was. I didn’t know what the future held for us, and Celestia’s soldiers were probably looking for me too, but to hell with them. All that mattered was I was here with my tangerine pegasus and very soon, I’d be able to see my son again.

“Oh!” I squeaked, realisation dawning on me.

“What?”

“Oh, no…Meadow…Luna’s mercy, what have I done…”

“Fairlight? What about Meadow? I was hoping we could go see her tomorrow and show her our little one.”

“That’s wonderful, love, really. But…”

“But?”

“I think I said some things I shouldn’t have when I saw her last…”

“Oh, Fairlight! What have you done now?!”

I told Tingles the whole sordid story; the way I’d felt, the fear I saw in the eyes of both her and Meadow when they’d seen me as a wendigo, how I’d flown off and killed the vermin who started all of this. I didn’t go into the graphic detail of ‘how’ I’d dealt with Gates and Melon Patch though, that was something she didn’t need to hear and a burden I’d have to bear.

Tingles shook her head, “You….!” she bopped me on the forehead, “Agh! Fairlight sometimes…” The tangerine mare gave my ear a hard nip,

“OW!”

“That’s for upsetting Meadow!” she clicked her tongue and climbed out of the water to a waiting towel, “Honestly, I don’t know…She’ll be furious with you, but I can understand how hurt you were, you know. I…I did some terrible things too, things that…hurt you. Maybe it’s me who should have flown away…”

I reached over with a towel and began to dry her mane, “Don’t ever say that again, please. There’s been too much of this ‘running away’ business to begin with, and I’ve probably been the worst culprit too. If we do have a fight or a misunderstanding in the future…and we probably will…can we talk about it, like we are now?”

“Of course love…like we are now…” she took another towel and began to dry me off as well. Unfortunately I was starting to feel particularly warm in a certain place and Tingles noticed it too, giving a coy giggle when she noticed.

“Someone’s happy…” she purred.

I covered myself with the towel and kissed her on the nose, “But I’m so tired love, can we go back to our room?”

Tingles winked at me playfully, “Of course, my dear Captain Fairlight…I’ll get my things.”

As we turned to walk back down the hillside to the tavern, I paused, a thought crossing my mind, “Tingles, do you remember much about what happened in the hospital?”

“Hmm, not much really, it was all very unreal. Like this strange doctor who sounded like somepony I knew, smelt like him too.”

She smiled at me, nuzzling me lightly before whispering in my ear, “He did things to me, you know…examined me, touched me in my secret places. He did such naughty things to me…so…very…naughty”, with no more than her breath, she sent me over the edge.

With a bellowing neigh, I grabbed Tingles and kissed her hard on the lips, taking her to the ground. She gasped and pulled me down on top of her, “Oh goddesses Fairlight, it’s been so long…”

The two of us rolled around the warm gravel near the hot springs, pawing at each other and grunting like the animals we were. I kissed her before pulling myself into the willing mare, my tiredness and fatigue gone in the fires of a wild need to become one with this beautiful tangerine pegasus. Tingles’ wings shot out and quivered as we rutted, her gasps heavy through her gritted teeth. There was no foreplay, no gentle build up…we just wanted this, here…now.

Tingles shrieked and dug her hooves into the ground, ramming her rear up to meet me. I’d lost control completely, I think we both had. Yelling, screaming and shouting, we came together in a cacophony of whinnying and neighing, before we collapsed on top of each other completely spent. Tingles’ eyes were unfocussed, her mane wild and chest heaving. Goddess knows what I looked like.

We simply lay there, panting, the sun now well up in the dawn sky. The way it shone on Tingles, sparkling on her sweat slicked fur, her breath joining with the steam from the hot spring…it was enchanting. She was amazing, and I realised just how incredibly lucky I was to be her stallion.

“Fairlight…” she whispered.

“Mmmm…?”

“I think I need a bath”

Chapter Seventeen - Apologies

Author's Note

This chapter contains a sexy scene but its quite short and towards the end. I didnt want to separate this out into another chapter as i have done previously, as it would have spoiled the flow. Honestly, its not that graphic...I think.

Chapter Seventeen - Apologies

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

APOLOGIES

Tingles and I lay with our tiny foal between us, he was so cute it was almost painful. The big shining yellow eyes, grey coat and ridiculously small mane and tail made your heart ache. I wanted to cuddle him so much, but the little fellow looked about as fragile as a soap bubble.

His mother leaned her head on the pillow, “We can’t just keep calling him, ‘him’. Have you thought of a name you like? And NOT the one I think you’re about to come out with mister!”

I shut my mouth quickly, I really did like ‘Rock Salt’, it sounded like a film star’s name. ‘Starring Rock Salt…’, oh yeah !

“Hmmm, there was one…” I said, scratching my chin.

“What?”

“My great uncles name, I always liked it and thought it sound tough too.”

“I’m dreading it already…” Tingles mumbled.

“Lux”

She raised an eyebrow, “Lux? That’s a bit short”

“Lux Exterior”

“Oh Come on!”

“Seriously, that was his name”

Tingles gasped, “No! Good grief Fairlight, what were his parent thinking?”

“He was named after his father”

“Oh goddesses…”

“Lux Interior”

“Now I know you’re taking the pee”

“Sorry…I’m just in one of those moods, I haven’t felt like this in ages…”

“I know love, but come on, in our family it’s traditional for the males to name the boys and females to name the girls.”

“Really? Is that a Pegasus thing?” I asked inquisitively.

“Not particularly, so…come on, what do think?”

“Well,” I said leaning back, “I thought that as I like the ‘light’ part of my name, it would be nice to try and incorporate that somehow. Light also makes me think of sunlight shining through the clouds and the ice cubes of your cutie mark. So, maybe it’s a bit cheesy as its old Equestrian, but…’Lumin’.”

Tingles looked down at our foal, “Lumin? Sounds very old to me…but…’Lumin’, yeah, I like that. No second name?”

“I cant think of one, some ponies like them but I find one…’Lumin’, sounds kind of mysterious, like a secret agent or something…something cool. If I’d been born ‘Lumin’, I’d think my dad was cool.”

Tingles chuckled and leaned forward to nuzzle my nose lightly, “You’re daft Fairlight, daft as a brush”, she looked down at our little one and smiled, “you hear that Lumin, you daft dad’s named you now, so you’re stuck with it. When you grow up you can have a go at him about it then.”

“Hey!” I laughed, “He’ll thank me, you wait and see!”

“Ho-kay….” why did she sound dubious ? Nah, the name was cool and all the foals at school would be seriously jealous. I wonder what his cutie mark would be? Ho ho ! I couldn’t wait !

Lumin stirred and stretched out his tiny legs, opening his eyes to look at us with those big yellow orbs. He squeaked and smacked his lips before giving a huge yawn and snuggling back down.

“Is he meant to squeak?” I asked.

Tingles bopped me on the nose, “He’s not a mouse, silly! It’s just foal speak. He’ll be talking soon enough, you wait and see. Mind you, he’ll probably be hungry again before long though. I love nursing him but he does nip me sometimes.”

“I know somepony else who nips, you didn’t half get my ear earlier”, I complained rubbing the still sore tip.

“You big filly!” Tingles tutted, “You near knocked me into next week, my bum’s going to be black and blue for a month.”

“I’ll rub it better if you like…”

“Fairlight!”

We both chuckled and snuggled in next to Lumin, the latest addition to the Fairlight herd. One day, he’d be the new lord of the four winds I supposed. Not that the title exactly meant that much. I hoped I could leave him something more than a frozen load of old rocks, his future had to have hope and with the removal of some of the worst of the Equestrian underworld, the daylight definitely seemed a little brighter.

Morning came round all too early, Lumin was fast asleep and Tingles dozed peacefully next to him. I gave them both a kiss and quietly nipped downstairs for a wash and brush up rather than risk waking them. I’d barely slept last night, but I felt surprisingly energetic today. Heather, the friendly resident minotaur, was in the kitchen already and as chatty as she always was. She stood there…in total silence, staring at me. Whoa, was that creepy!

“Morning Heather”, I chirped.

Silence.

“Can I have two breakfasts please and a couple of warm malted milks?”

She nodded and clomped off into the pantry. I bet in minotaur circles she was one hot piece of…whatever minotaurs have, horns? Bulls head? They looked a bit…’human-y’ to me, at least some parts did. I wonder if they’d been here in the past and mated with…ugh! I think I’ll drop that line of thought. A shudder ran through me, I needed to be able to sleep at night and didn’t need any more graphic imagery that I already had.

I parked myself in front of the fireplace and stretched my stiff legs. Soon after, Grimble trotted in and patted me on the back, “A fine hatchling you have there my lord Salt!”

I grimaced, “Grimble, please…we’ve been over this. Just ‘Rock’, will be fine.” I thought it best to keep to the ruse in case somepony came around looking for me. I had the disguise thing too, just in case, but Grimble had seen me without it so I didn’t want to cause any odd questions. I suppose I should have been a bit more trusting of the tavern keeper, but still.

He held up a claw, smiling “Of course, of course. You found the things I left for you last night to your liking?”

“Things? Oh! I’m so sorry, Grimble, I was er…pre-occupied and totally forgot about them.”

“Don’t worry, it’s alright my lord, I’ll bring them back down shortly. I’d made up another batch of brandy and tobacco for you, in celebration of the new life. He’ll be the new lord some day after all.”

My heart lept and I looked him square in the eye, “New lord? Grimble, who do you think I am? Really…be truthful with me, please”

He seemed taken aback, “Why…you are the lord of the fortress, the home of the tribe of the wendigo. You’re the lord of the four winds, aren’t you? Our books tell us that you’d return one day and that your people should wait here and…”

“My people?! Grimble…I…Good goddesses!” I couldn’t believe what I was hearing.

“I don’t understand, lord, you have already helped us. You returned to the fortress and we feel the bond with you too, your people have waited…waited a thousand years, and here you are!”

What the bloody hell could I say? I was the descendant and, so far as I knew, the last wendigo in Equestria. These creatures, these minotaurs and griffins were the descendants of the tribe?

“Grimble, forgive me, I’ve not been totally honest with you.”

He gave me a quizzical look and held out a claw in invitation to a chair.

I sighed, “My names not ‘Rock Salt’, it’s…”

“…’Fairlight’, yes my lord, we know.” Grimble interjected.

“What? How? Did you over hear us?”

“No, not really. We have ‘friends’ in the city and stories of a wendigo came to us some time ago, and a name, your name. Of course, I didn’t really know who you were at first, but when I saw those eyes, your colouring, I knew our lord had returned to us.”

I scrubbed my mane, trying to make sense of it all, “You mentioned a ‘bond’?”

“Why, yes. The bond is a part of who we are, it makes us what we are. The bond was something that helped our ancestors to serve and protect the lord of the four winds. It’s certainly weakened over the last thousand years since the calamity, yet now you are here, we can all feel it.”

I felt sick. These creatures were seeing me as some long lost ‘lord’ and believed they were somehow ‘bonded’ to me? Time for a few home truths before this insanity got out of hoof,

“Grimble, honestly, you’ve got the wrong stallion my friend. You’re right, my ancestors were wendigo’s, however that was a very, very long time ago. Tingles and I explored the fortress and theres just bones, rubble and ice. It’s a tomb, a place of nothing but memories of death and a time long since passed.”

I scratched my ear, “Please Grimble, forget all this ‘lord of the four winds’ stuff. For all it means now, I may as well be Mad McMad, king of the Mad ponies.”

He stared at me for a moment before slapping his hind leg in laughter, “Ha! You are amusing, my lord Fairlight! Please, I beg you to forgive me…I expect you think I’ve been a little forward on this and well, yes…I have. In my excitement, I’ve been a bit rude and forgotten that you may not understand all of our history or even want to take on the mantle of the fortress’s lord at all. The choice is yours, of course.”

Heather lumbered over with the hot drinks and porridge. I asked her if she’d take Tingles’ up to her and let her know I’d be along shortly. I’m tactful like that sometimes!

Returning my attention to our griffin host, I motioned for Grimble to continue. He nodded, staring into the fireplace, “You see, we’ve been living in the shadow of the fortress for a long time, metaphorically speaking of course. Our ancestors hid in the caves until slowly, over generations, Equestria changed and began to forget the war. It became little more that a memory, eventually slipping into legend and myth, a story to tell children. We had been all but forgotten when we finally ventured out of the caves and came across this village. It had been virtually deserted because of the timber wolf problem. Simply put, we moved in and we’ve been here to this day.”

He stretched his long lionesque hind legs, groaning in concert with his chairs creaking, “You don’t owe us anything…Fairlight…but we hold our oaths very dear and we’d happily serve you and your family as our forefathers did before us.”

I shook my mane, all of this was beyond strange and rapidly moving into the territory of the bizarre. I have to admit, it made me feel both flattered and a little disturbed at the same time. If nothing else, I felt my identity was safe with this griffin, and my marefriend and foal too. I just hoped that if anypony ‘official’ rolled up looking for me, we wouldn’t have a mini bloodbath. Those minotaurs were big and brutal but not the best warrior I’d seen. Touch low on the old grey matter if you ask me.

“Grimble?” Tingles asked, entering the room carrying Lumin in a sling held in her mouth, “We don’t consider you servants, but friends.”

Despite being slightly muffled talking around the sling, her words made the griffin smile and even blush slightly, “My lady Tingles, thank you for your kind words.”

“Oooh! I like that!” she giggled happily. Oh goddesses, it was going to her head now!

“Alright, ‘Lady Tingles’,” I said rolling my eyes mockingly,”don’t get carried away. We’re not exactly high up in the property market, resale on rocks is a bit low these days.”

There was also the problem with it being in Equestrian territory. I doubt Celestia would exactly be overjoyed to have a new resident in the fortress or the nearby village. If nothing else, the fortress itself was a bloody death trap.

Tingles sat back in the chair and placed Lumin in her lap. I’d always found that position a bit funny, but she liked it as her wings didn’t get cramps. Heather placed a freshly made breakfast on the table before us and Tingles nodded her thanks to the pinny wearing creature. I noticed the design on the front; rabbits today…how cute.

I smiled at the little foal in Tingles’ sling, bundled up and warm. Fast asleep, looking at Lumin made me feel sleepy too,

“Grimble, could you speak to the rest of the villagers here and ask them not to tell anypony we’re here? If asked, we’re mister and misses Salt. I don’t want any fighting or injuries, I’d much prefer to be left alone.”

He nodded in agreement, “I understand my lord, we’ve hidden in Equestria for a thousand years, we can keep your secret safe as well”

I felt embarrassed for asking to be honest. I should have known the villagers would be living here with one eye over their shoulder all the time and it made me wonder if anypony else had ever wanted to move here? I decided to drop that line of thought, I was already getting images of overweight minotaurs and howling timber wolves.

The rest of the day passed quietly, with Tingles and I taking turns cleaning, changing and feeding Lumin. It was exhausting work, I began to wish I’d taken precautions when doing…’things’ with the tangerine mare, but kicked myself for such a selfish thought. Would I really be willing to give up my son so I could have a quieter life? No…of course not, this fragile life, so miniscule and precious, was one I would cherish all my days. At least until the little bugger was old enough to trash my chariot. All that fun was yet to come…joy of joys.

Evening came upon us without much warning it. We were so pre-occupied with Lumin, that we didn’t noticed the sun setting and it was only the clock chiming over the fireplace that reminded me that I had somewhere to go. I stood, trying to get the crick out of my neck and stretched my legs. Tingles eyed me thoughtfully and called over to Heather,

“Would you be okay looking after Lumin for an hour or two Heather?”, she asked the hulking thing.

Heather nodded.

“You’re a darling, here’s his bottle and food…” she rattled off a list which the minotaur quietly nodded at, until finally satisfied, Tingles collected her overcoat and trotted to the door,

“Coming?”

Oh goddesses, I was going to cop it tonight. Grabbing my overcoat and hat, I followed her out, giving Grimble an eye rolling smile. He grinned and waved us out before bolting the door securely behind us. Very untrusting these country folk, mind you, I suppose I’d be a bit untrusting if it meant avoiding being woken in the middle of the night with a timber wolf’s teeth around your knackers. Luna, what a thought!

We walked in silence along the old worn road. I didn’t mind the quiet really, I was completely wrapped up in my own troubled thoughts about how I’d hurt Meadow with my childish behaviour. Turning off by the well, the glade up ahead glowed ominously in the light of the berry bushes and the early evening star light. Tingles pulled me up momentarily,

“Fairlight, I’ve left Lumin because I didn’t want him to get cold out here, but also, well…I’m worried Meadow might be, I don’t know…angry?”

“Yeah, with me though.” I said, my ears drooping, “I’ve been a bloody fool and she’s going to give me what for. I think I deserve it too.”

Tingles put her hoof on my shoulder, “I’m talking about, you know, what I did. Fairlight, I betrayed you, you nearly died because of me.”

I waved it off, “I know, but we’re here now and have a beautiful foal to show for it. Meadow will be happy for us.” I groaned, “Eventually…”

Tingles didn’t seem too placated by that comment.

We entered the glade and waited.

The tangerine pegasus lay next to me, her legs curled underneath her to keep warm. It was a cool night, the sky above beautifully clear except for the usual distant everfree clouds, but they rarely ventured outside the forests perimeter. I wasn’t a weather pony, so my knowledge of meteorological matters was pretty sketchy at best; its raining, its snowing, its warm, you get the idea.

Meadow appeared soon after we arrived, without ceremony, nor even the slightest sound, just a brightening of the light in the glade. Silently, the green mare slowly walked towards us. Something was clearly wrong. Her head was down and her ears flopped, a look which I can’t remember ever seeing except for that time I’d stormed out of the house like a petulant school child after a heavy drinking session.

“Hello love”, I managed, feeling a little uneasy.

She stood there like a statue and said nothing, just…stared at the ground. Tingles got up and walked over and tried speaking to her,

“Meadow…are you alright?”

Meadows voice was barely a whisper, “’Am I alright?’…”

Oh hell! I wanted to warn Tingles, but it was too late…

“Am I alright?! No! I am not all bloody right!” she turned her attention to me, tears welling in her eyes, “How, Fairlight…how could you? You…you bastard…”

I’d never heard her call me that before. Oh, hell this was going very badly, I’d done a lot more damage than I thought and I fully deserved a dressing down. I hung my head and lowered my ears,

“Meadow…I’m so sorry…”

“No, you’re not!” she shouted at me, “You’re always doing things like this….always! Goddesses, why?!”

Tingles looked to me, then back to Meadow, “I don’t understand Meadow, why are you so upset tonight, is there something I can do?”

“Don’t try and patronise me! You…” she paused, narrowing her eyes then shook her mane before continuing a little quieter, “You know what he did Tingles? Do you want to fucking know what he did?!”

If I could have buried my face in the ground I would have. Luna’s shiny arse, I wished I were a bloody ostrich right now.

“...He flew off, saying he was a monster and…and I thought I’d never see him again. The look in his eyes, Tingles…he…he didn’t trust me…”

“Meadow…” I whispered, my heart in my throat.

“I waited here…” she continued, “for days, weeks, I don’t know…and he never came back. I had to keep leaving young Sparrow with my family and they thought I was losing my mind. Maybe I am! Goddesses, Fairlight…I’m so bloody angry with you right now…I don’t know what to think anymore.”

I opened my mouth to speak but my rebellious brain had shut down on me. Tingles went to put a hoof on Meadows shoulder but it was roughly knocked away,

“…And YOU! I trusted you!” Meadow screamed at her, “You promised me you’d look after him and you betrayed him to those rats who wanted to hurt him, to kill him! Good Goddesses Tingles, why did I believe in you? Why did I trust you? You’re as bad as him!”

Tingles backed away nervously, “Meadow, it’s not like that…”

“It is! It bloody well is! I know he…he did things to you Tingles, the goddess knows I understand what that horror is like…yet your betrayal of him happened before that didn’t it? You may as well have put a gun to his head yourself…or have you done that too?”

Oh shit, she had…well, to be precise she’d shot me too, but there was no way I was going to mention that now.

“I’ve had enough of this!” Tingles suddenly rounded on her, “You fucking well listen to me, mare!”

Ever wish you had ear plugs?

“…I didn’t want to do what I did, but if I had, I wouldn’t be here talking to you now, would I?”

Meadow stood her ground as Tingles continued, “The agency told me that Fairlight was a danger to our society, but I didn’t know much about him other than he was a secret crush of mine in the watch. Celestia forgive me, I believed them, at least at first I did. However, like you Meadow, I got to know him…and fell in love with him.”

“So why did you betray him then, Tingles? Answer me that?”

“I didn’t, it was that thousand year old magical booby trap Celestia left in the pass which I set off. By accident I might add, not deliberately…being buried alive doesn’t appeal to me, surprisingly enough.” She shook her mane, “All I’d ever done was pass on information about him, and then not much of any interest. In the end, they wanted me to contact them if he found the fortress, but I never actually thought he would! I thought it was just some old fairy tale, that he’d satisfy his curiosity and give up on it. I wouldn’t have told them anyway and I sure as hell didn’t!”

Meadow stomped a hoof, “What I can’t forgive is that you left him…you ran out and left him there in the fortress all alone. He nearly died in there, Tingles and you abandoned him!”

“He…it…it raped me, Meadow…”

Meadow shook her mane and gave Tingles a sad look, “I know…” she whispered, “…he told me, but surely later you realised it wasn’t really Fairlight who’d done that? You’re not a fool Tingles, I just don’t understand…you could have gone back for him, couldn’t you?”

“It…it was Warlock. He…” Tingles took a deep breath, “He kept me locked up at the agency and tried to get me to tell him everything I knew about Fairlight, the fortress, everything. I’ve never seen him like that before, the anger in his eyes, it was sheer hatred. I did my best to hide what had happened from him, but he…he did things to me, hurt me…”

That fucking orange bastard, I was going to rip his stinking head off when I saw him next. I owed him now, shooting me was one thing, I could understand how upset he was about Luna, but Tingles? No…there would be no forgiveness.

Meadow reached out a hoof and gently stroked Tingles’ mane as she began to cry.

Wiping a foreleg across her face, Tingles’ voice trembled, “He…he wouldn’t let me out of his sight. When he found out that Fairlight had been found by the royal guard and was being transported for exile…he went berserk. I’ve never seen a pony so full of hate…he wanted him dead. Warlock arranged for a hoof picked strike team of ponies loyal to him, to attack the palace guards and took me along to ‘keep an eye on me’. Then…when I saw Fairlight…I didn’t know what to do. I thought he hated me, he’d chased me away and I’d abandoned him, but when I saw him lying there…Warlock standing over him with a gun…”

Meadow nuzzled Tingles’ neck as the tangerine mare sobbed into her mane, “He…shot me, Meadow…my own brother…he shot me.”

“Your brother?!” I shouted nearly choking in surprise.

She nodded, quietly. Whatever he’d done to her, she’d never said and I hadn’t asked. If she wanted to tell me, she would in her own time, but goddess damn it…her own family?

Meadow kissed her cheek and hugged her warmly, “I’m sorry Tingles…I wish there were something I could do to fix things for you, truly I do.”

The green mare walked up to me, eyes glistening, “It still doesn’t make things right for you though Fairlight. I know what you did and I know you weren’t in the right frame of mind…but still…I thought you trusted me…”

“Meadow, will you let me explain?” I said quietly, and a lot more calmly than I felt.

She nodded.

“After what I…the spirit…had done to Tingles, the look of fear on her face when she saw me in that wendigo form, when I saw you step back from me…you had that same look. It was fear, Meadow…I couldn’t stand it, I couldn’t stand what I’d become. And so I…”

“You killed Gates and Melon Patch didn’t you”, she whispered.

“I did”

“Fairlight…why? You’re supposed to uphold the law, protect ponies…even scum like them. You didn’t have to seek them out and kill them did you?”

“Meadow, the watch has been corrupted, there’s no real justice left in Manehattan. Those two tortured, raped and killed ponies, I couldn’t sit back and do nothing knowing they were subjecting others to what they did to you. Melon Patch was busy raping a filly when I stopped him…a filly, barely more than a foal for Celestia’s sake ! Believe me if there was some way I could have brought them to justice I…”

I paused. Would I? Meadow didn’t seem to believe me.

“You would have killed them anyway wouldn’t you?” She said quietly.

I nodded, looking her straight in the eyes, “For what they did to you, Sparrow and myself, for those mares and foals in the pens…yes. I’m sorry Meadow, but yes…”

She shook her head sadly, “I don’t want you to become a killer, Fairlight. I understand why you did what you did, but it still feels wrong inside, despite how horrible and cruel they were…”

“How did you know they were dead?” I asked.

“Aethel told Starswirl and he told me.”

I was astonished, “They’re with the herd?”

“No…no, they’re not with the herd.”

A cold wash of realisation flowed through me, “Oh…”

Meadow placed a hoof on my shoulder, “Fairlight…I don’t want that to happen to you…please, revenge is not the way. Don’t you understand that? Sparrow and I are dead, you can’t bring us back and staining your hooves with blood is only going to taint your soul.”

“My souls already tainted love, the wendigo…you saw how frightening it is, how frightening I am. I don’t want to see that look on your face ever again…”

She shook her head defiantly, “Do you know what you look like Fairlight?”

“I…”

“Bloody terrifying!” Meadow waved her hooves in the air for emphasis, “You had me frightened witless, do you know that? You suddenly change into this huge ‘thing’ from legend and don’t expect me to nearly soil myself? How would you feel if I magically transformed into a dragon right now? Just stand there and say, ‘oh hello, that’s a new look’ ?”

“Um…”

“Do it…” she whispered shyly.

“What?”

“Do it, now…come on…I want to see it again, see you…the other you”

Tingles walked closer, “Meadow…I…”

“Oh shush, he’s a wendigo whether we like it or not, and if you want to be a part of his life you’ll need to accept all of him Tingles, not bits. I will too. We can do this together, but only if you want to.”

Tingles nodded solemnly, “You’re right…let’s do this.”

‘Lets do this’? Hell fire…

Sighing in resignation, I reached for the power inside me, feeling its energy begin to seep through me like it was in slow motion. I could sense and feel the changes even without seeing them reflected in Meadow’s ever widening eyes.

My mane grew, changing to the now familiar deep blue hue, my tail likewise changing from its usual black and white. My teeth itched while they lengthened and grew to points, long, sharp…and lethal.

A large pair of dragon-like wings burst from my back with that familiar shock of sharp pain that, thankfully, quickly dissipated. They spread out, catching the light of the moon and shining like they were coated in liquid silver.

White mist flowed out from me as if it had a life and mind of its own. Steadily, it began to wreath my hind legs and my nethers, billowing, building, speading its otherworldly luminescence out around me.

Reflected in Meadow’s ever widening eyes, I could see my now normally bright blue pair, change to flickering blue flames that tinged the edges of my vision with their colour. My nostils flared as the magic pulsed in my veins and my muscles stretched, bulging with the power of the wendigo. Of me, of who I was normally, only my horn remained. Yet even that, like my coat, had changed to a brilliant snowy white.

I gazed into my wife’s deep yellow eyes. They still shone as brightly and as beautifully as the day I’d first met her all those years ago, and my heart ached with longing to hold her. All I could do now though was wait, and I did so, silently dreading her reaction

The scene of my magical transformation, as dramatic as it probably appeared, was slightly spoiled by Meadows mouth hanging open and drooping ears, giving her a slightly comical look. I took a deep breath, letting it out slowly and waited for judgement.

“My…Goddesses…” she breathed, remembering to blink. She took a tentative step forward and reached out to touch me, pulling back for a moment, “Fairlight? That is you…right?”

“Of course its me!” I grumbled sourly.

“You…you look…beautiful. Terrifying too, but…Celestia’s grace, you are…magnificent…”

Well, that was nice! Not sure about ‘terrifying’, but I remembered my first encounter with Shadow and how she’d appeared to me. I wish she were here now, and Sparrow and Lumin, my beloved family.

Meadow waved a hoof to Tingles who cautiously approached me, “Look at him…isn’t he simply magnificent. So strong…”

Tingles nodded, her eyes downcast slightly. She was obviously having a problem with this, whereas her green counterpart was virtually drooling. With all this attention, I began to feel like a prime piece of meat on a hungry dragon’s plate. If they actually used plates of course…

Meadow reached down and waved a hoof in the mist, examining both it and her leg. She leaned her head down and, I was shocked to see, actually tasted her hoof.

“It tingles…Tingles!” she giggled, “It’s not that cold either, a little chilly perhaps but not dangerous I don’t think.” Meadow looked up at me, “Do you use this some other way?”

I nodded, but she didn’t seem to be interested in a reply, rather she kept on walking around me, sniffing and prodding,

“I love the tail! Look at that colour, so lustrous…the girls would go wild for a tail like that in the spa”

Tingles sniffed at the proffered tail, nodding her approval. Meadow walked round to my side and carefully licked my flank, “Here, Tingles, have a lick and tell me what you think.”

Dutifully, the orange Pegasus stepped up and leaned towards me. I looked back to her and she jumped away, ears flat and head down. Meadow slapped me hard on the arse making me yelp, “Keep looking to your front mister…there, that’s better. Come on Tingles, you’ll be surprised!”

I felt Tingles’ tongue barely touch my fur before she smacked her lips turning to Meadow with a grin, “He…he tastes…minty?”

She smiled and nodded.

“He does! He tastes like mints…that’s…incredible!” Tingles leaned forward and took a longer lick. Oh, Luna…this was having a funny effect on me and I tried to think of something else…unfortunately the only thing I could think of was where my missing chocolates were. I wonder whatever happened to them?

“Fairlight?” Meadow asked curiously, “Can you open your wings again? I want to see them.”

On queue, I opened them out for inspection, the two cooing and a clucking like a couple of hens while they continued to poke, prod and lick me.

“Look at his hooves, Meadow…they’re like diamond!”

“I know! How wonderful…lift them up love, theres a dear…”

More prodding and poking ensued. This time though, Meadow ran her hoof up the inside of my foreleg, nearly making me buck up in surprise. My wings ruffled and something else was…oh, hell no. It was too late, the green mare had eyes like a hawk,

“Tingles…come here…have a look.”

Meadow and Tingles examined my underside. I could feel hooves prodding me and stroking here and there. Murmuring reached my ears, and giggling…hell fire, what were they giggling about now?

“Look, he’s blushing! How cute!” Meadow chirped trotting round to face me. She reached up and took my head in her forehooves, examining my eyes, ears and goodness knows what else. She whispered to Tingles who came up beside me, still looking a little unsure,

“Go on, he won’t bite”

The tangerine pegasus reached up and licked the edge of my ear, sending a tiny electric shock around my body. I shivered.

Meadow nodded to her and…”Ouch! Hey! That bloody hurt!” I yelped. My poor ears where the target once again. The two mares laughed and nudged into each other playfully, yet all I could do was stand there and let them have their way with me. Damn it all, now my bloody imagination was kicking in too…

“Your eyes are strange, but I kind of like them…mysterious…mmmm….” Meadows muzzle brushed past mine and I gave an involuntary whimper, “You like that…don’t you…” she whispered. I nodded.

“Open your mouth now, that’s a good boy”, the green mare examined my teeth and tongue, “Incredible…sharp too. Do you bite?”

“No…” I whispered.

“I wouldn’t mind if you did you know,” she grinned seductively, “but…not too hard, just enough…”

I saw Tingles shudder and her wings stretch out momentarily before she saw me looking and quickly folded them again, her cheeks blushing beet red.

“Put your tongue out, Fairlight”, Meadow commanded firmly, “yes…that’s the way.”

She waved over Tingles and whispered in her ear, “Taste it.”

“What? I…”

“Go on, just a little lick, he looks…delicious. If you don’t, I will. Assert your dominance over him Tingles, he’s your stallion like he is mine. Take control…”

Hang on a minute…!

Tingles reached up to my muzzle. I could smell her breath, feminine and warm. Her eyes, so green and full of life, I wasn’t sure she’d be able to do this and I couldn’t bear to watch. I shut my eyes.

“No!” Meadow tapped me on the nose with a hoof, “Keep your eyes open Fairlight, your mare is here and you will attend her as you should.”

I did as ordered and waited. The game she was playing was one I wasn’t used to and wasn’t sure I approved of either, but if it helped Tingles get over her fears, I’d play along. Unfortunately, so was another part of me, the bloody traitorous thing.

The pegasi’s tongue was warm and soft on my lips, gently probing the edges of my mouth and making my mind go blank. Against my will, my own tongue moved against hers, making her jump a little, but she came back quickly and moved a little closer still. Our lips met, her tongue slowly entering my mouth and tasting me, running along my teeth inquisitively.

I couldn’t help but release a little of the silvery fluid into my mouth. I could feel it welling in there and was about to pull away, but to my surprise she reached forward and grabbed me around the neck. Tingles’ tongue lapped at the fluid, running it around her own mouth and mine, our tongues running around each others in a steady dance. I was running on testosterone now and I was barely managing to keep myself together, the gentle and slow teasing of these two was becoming torturous.

I opened my eyes when our lips parted and felt her gasping and shuddering. Looking down her flank, I nearly squeaked in shock to see Meadow beneath the pegasus mare, lapping at another fluid. Tingles’ eyes were nearly rolling in her head and she groaned before suddenly biting down on my neck and shaking as she climaxed.

Meadow stood back up and walked over to me, “Now…it’s my turn”, she murmured taking my head in her hooves and pushing her tongue deep into my mouth. The scene repeated, Meadow lapping and tasting, pulling on my tongue and lips while Tingles went to work on the green unicorn’s marehood.

All of were now a lot less inhibited than we had been earlier, Tingles especially. The little pegasus whinnied and pushed me to the ground, her chest heaving. Meadow moved closer to us, her hind legs noticeably wobbling.

“That it Tingles,” she breathed, “you’re the one calling the shots here. Don’t ask…tell him what you want.”

The tangerine mare pushed and prodded me until I was lying on my back, my hooves in the air in a ridiculous position for a pony. Not for Tingles though, she straddled my chest and reached behind her, feeling about for what she sought. With a firm hoof, I was guided to the ultimate destination.

“Now, Fairlight…I’m going to…” she gasped as she pushed down on me, “I’m going to fuck you…as hard and as much as I want, as I like…”

She pushed back, groaning and whimpering as she moved, grinding her hips against me and stretching her wings out wide to either side. Tingles moved on her own now, using me to her hearts content moving faster and faster until with a scream that rent the night air, she collapsed on top of me, breathing heavily inches from my mouth. Her eyes looked straight down into mine, her sweat soaked bottle green mane hanging limp and draping over my face. Tingles brushed some of her hair from her own muzzle and from mine,

“Goddesses, I love you Fairlight. I love you so much”

I opened my mouth to reply, only to have her clamp hers over mine and kiss me with a passion that surprised me. She sat back up, taking a deep breath,

“Meadow…that was…wonderful, and he really does taste of mint”

The rest of the evening passed in much the same way, with Meadow, Tingles and I tangled up together once again, warm and safe in each others embrace. As with all good things though, time catches up and life has to move on. Meadow stood to leave and I kissed her,

“Love…how come you can spend so much time with us now? You were always in such a rush before.”

She scratched her ear in thought before giving me a quick nuzzle, “Because there are many who love you, Fairlight, not just us. You have a surprising number of allies in the herd, many more than you’d think actually…and more than Celestia would either.”

“I hope so” I said yawning, “I have to find Shadow now, though. I may be gone a while.”

“What are you going to do about Tingles?”

“I promised I wouldn’t leave her behind again, but…” I closed my eyes and breathed out, “Meadow, I…I have something to tell you.”

“You mean your foal?” She said raising an eyebrow, “Yes, I wondered when you’d tell me about him. A new life is always news in the herd and your antics aren’t that hard to follow.”

“I’m sorry love, I’ve not had a chance to tell you yet, we were a bit…um…busy”

She chuckled, “I know, and you owe me one mister. But, please…don’t ever doubt me again…promise me, Fairlight.”

“I promise Meadow, on my life, I promise”

“On your heart will do…” she gave me a kiss on the nose, “…you silly pony.”

Tingles began to stir and opened her eyes, “Meadow? Are you leaving?”

“I have to, I’m sorry. I wish I could stay, but the magic that allows me to visit is a very old type which is powered by the moon. Rather appropriate wouldn’t you say ?”

“I wish you could stay, you belong with us Meadow…” I whispered into her fur as I nuzzled her.

Meadow shook her mane and pushed away from me, “I want to be with you too, all of you, but this is all I can do. One day we’ll all be together, all of us, and until then my love will always be with you.”

She sniffed and rubbed her eyes, walking backwards as she was surrounded by an ethereal aura, “You’re making me cry you silly stallion! I’ll get you back next time, and bring your foal too! What’s he called?”

“Lumin!” Tingles and I shouted together.

Meadow was starting to disappear in the morning sunlight, her voice growing fainter, “I think I preferred Rock…”

Chapter Eighteen - Chasing Shadows

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Nineteen - That which lives beneath the hill

CHAPTER NINETEEN

THAT WHICH LIVES BENEATH THE HILL

All my thoughts, the doubts, fears, even optimism, I suppressed now, focussing on one single goal…Find Shadow. The pendant’s light was leading me north, skirting past the mountains and up over the Everfree forest. I’d released a lot of my strength now, focussing on flight only. To anypony watching, I probably looked like one of those batponies, the ones Luna employed as her personal guards. My eyes were different, but fortunately so few equestrians had seen the reclusive creatures that I could probably get away with the impersonation if need be.

I had the transformation collar with me just in case, however it was only intended to change you to a unicorn or earth pony, pegasi were beyond its design. Must be the wings I suppose.

The seemingly endless panorama of dark green trees spread out in all directions, dense black clouds scudding across the cloud layer below. Up here though, the air was clean and crisp, with the warm sun high above me in the perfect blue sky. It was if Equestria itself was blessing me and I felt incredibly alive.

I banked and rolled, stretching out my wings in the sunlight. This was first chance I’d had to really try them out properly and get a ‘feel’ for flying. Most of the time, Tingles and I had been struggling to get from point ‘a’ to point ‘b’ and I was certainly no experienced flier, but now…now I could cut loose. Surprisingly, it was a lot easier than i’d thought. My earth bound mind was the biggest barrier I’d had to overcome, trying to readjust it to understanding that barrel rolling and looping was perfectly normal.

Occasionally I still felt that little lurch of nausea. At first, it happened mostly when I lost sight of the ground. Now, it really only tended to affect me when I really pushed myself to make hard manoeuvres and ended up not being able to tell up from down. Still, I felt I was getting the hang of this and even beginning to enjoying. Hell yeah! I could have been a pegasi. I bet before long I could even match that multi coloured filly in Ponyville, the one with the designer hair. The girls told me it was natural, but theres no way…she must have had one hell of a stylist. Either that or her mother must have been on some major narcotics when she was pregnant with her. I laughed, swooping down to skim over the cloud tops. Goddesses, this was great!

Time passed quickly above the clouds, especially with my newly developed passion for trying out different flying manouevres. The sun however, was intent on spoiling my fun for the day and beginning to dip towards the horizon. Soon, Luna would be sending up her moon and the first day of my journey would be nothing more than a memory. I had no idea what time it was, dad’s old watch was secured in a pocket I coudn’t easily reach, but regardless, I was starting to feel more than a little fatigued and began to look for a resting place for the night. Yawning, I smacked my lips; definitely time to find a spot to land.

Below me, the forest had thinned out to rolling lush grassland with a winding narrow river that twinkled merrily in the sunlight. From up here, I could see the land was actually in a very wide, shallow valley; home to a number of houses and outlying farms. An expansive cherry orchard looked like a nice spot to come in and I dipped below the tree line with a practical, if not exactly elegant, landing. As much as I enjoyed flying, it was definitely a pleasure to feel firm ground beneath my hooves once again and already my stomach was beginning to rumble in expectation of food.

Rather than dip into my supplies and sleep out under the stars, I slipped on the transformation collar and trotted up to the nearest farm building. It was a neat, if practical affair, of heavy white wooden beams and burgundy panelling. A few tubs of flowers had been arranged outside that made it look more homely. The property was warmy lit too, I could see several ponies moving about inside and the sound of laughter rang out from behind the cream coated, red haired mare who answered the door.

“Hello, can I help you?” She had a lovely, warm country accent that reminded me of home, a roaring fire and good old fashioned home cooking.

“Good evening ma’am,” I nodded politely, “I’m looking for a place to stop for the night, and food if possible. I’m willing to pay if you have a spare place for me.”

She eyed me up and down, “A pony in need, huh? Let me ask my boys.”

The door closed and the murmur of discussion could be heard from the room beyond. It was a damned shame I couldn’t hear it, but it didn’t last long. The door opened again and a bulky strawberry red stallion appeared, chewing on a length of tobacco,

“You looking for work?”

“No sir,” I replied, “just a place to sleep for the night, food too if there is any. I can pay.”

“Yeah”, he spat a black gobbet of the tobacco juice onto the ground, “Reckon you can use the barn. Two bits okay?”

“Sure thing”

I fished two bits out of my bag and tossed them to him, which he caught in his jacket pocket. Neat trick!

He shouted over his shoulder, “Hattie, bring the boy some food will ya?”

I waited patiently while the stallion just stood there…chewing. It was a bloody awful habit and one I’d never seen the appeal in. One of my pals at school had offered me some once and being the adventurous sort that I was, I’d given it a go. Unfortunately, my adventure ended rather prematurely when I violently threw up my stomach contents into the waste paper basket, much to the amusement of my ‘friends’. The stallion in front of me now must have had a stomach lined in lead.

Thankfully, the awkward silence was broken by ‘Hattie’, reappearing with a plate of stew balanced on her back.

“Thank you ma’am, sir. I’ll be away at first light, so I’ll leave the dishes by the door” I nodded gratefully and levitated the plate steaming goodness away, heading for the barn and a well deserved rest.

The barn itself was dark, but a lantern hanging up from a hook fizzed into life with a little tinkering and a flame from my horn. I had to give my complements to the chef, the food was fantastic; a mix of soft grains and crunchy vedgetables which were probably locally grown. I found a spot in the hay loft and even an old blanket which would serve nicely until morning. These country types seemed to be a little rough around the edges, but were good ponies at heart. The apple family back in Ponyville had been a friendly bunch too if I remembered correctly.

Fiddling about in my pack I found some nice little extras, including a few standbys. Mitre had included a pulse gun which was broken down into handy sections for stowage; practical and deadly. I genuinely hoped I wouldn’t need to use the thing, but at least it was there if the situation demanded, and together with a good number of spare crystals too; nothing like being prepared to help settle nerves.

Considering where I was going, I suppose I ought to have resigned myself to the fact I probably would need the thing. It was better that than relying on my magic reserves too heavily, after all I still had no idea how long this expedition was going to take.

My attention was caught be a light tap on the barn door, “Hello? Anypony in here?”

I poked my head over the ledge from the hayloft, “Up here, is everything alright?”

The lime coated filly smiled up at me in the glow from her lantern, “Mum’s sent me over with some pie, sir. If you like, theres cream too.”

She walked closer until I was able to levitate the pie and jug of cream from her back. Thanking the girl, she bobbed her head and trotted off back to the main house. I’d smelt home cooking before, but this was something else altogether. The sweet, tartness of the cherry pie and mellow cream was simply heavenly, and before long I was drifting off into a deep sleep, full of good food and relaxed by the simple rustic setting of the hay barn.

My dreams were a lot better than they had been of late. Images of Meadow, Tingles, and the foals, playing together in the sunshine of a golden cornfield made my heart soar. Lumin and Sparrow frolicked and laughed, chasing one another while I lay there watching them, smiling happily. Meadow and Tingles were singing a song from one of Equestria’s many festivals, this one was winter wrap up. I had no idea why, with sunshine and blue skies overhead, why think of cold and snow? It didn’t matter anyway, everypony was here and I was happy, truly happy. In essence, the best way to describe it was…contentment.

Something made me stir, spoiling the wonderful dream and dragging me back to this less idyllic setting. Whatever had woken me, was also waking up the main farm buildings occupants and I could hear irritated voices from inside even here. My senses were beginning to bristle. I didn’t like the sound of this, there was an edge to the words being spoken and I quietly descended the ladder to listen.

Secreted in the darkness of the barn, I could just about make out the shapes of three ponies in the light spilling from the farm house’s open door. The strawberry stallion’s deep voice was raised in annoyance,

“…and I keep telling yer, theres no such pony here.”

The second voice sounded like it belonged to a pony used to being obeyed and certainly not being argued with,

“Sir, intelligence leads us to believe that the fugitive headed this way. Yours is the most remote farm in the village and an ideal place for him to hide.”

“Yer daft, that what yer are.”

“Sir, we have an official order to allow us to search your property, please see sense.”

“No! Piss off!”

“Dad, for Celestia’s sake, let me handle this. Sirs, what’s going on?” It was the young filly who’d brought me the pie and cream.

Sirs? More than one then…

“Madam, have you seen this pony?” The official pony asked her, ignoring the farm stallion.

“No…a unicorns staying here at the minute, but he doesn’t look anything like that fellow. He’s in the barn, but he’ll be asleep I reckon. Can you come back in the morning?”

There was a brief muttering from the visitors, “No. We’ll go and speak to this pony now, he may have seen the one we’re after.”

Oh shit! They were coming this way, time for me to grab my gear and bail. I rushed back up the ladder and quickly secured my equipment just as the palace guardponies walked in, high powered lanterns sweeping the place. I clicked the crystal on the collar just in time…

“You there! Stop where you are!”

“Great Celestia!” I squeaked, “I’m just a pony down on his luck looking for work, sirs. I haven’t done anything wrong!”

The guard pony officer was a fit young stallion and he watched me warily with his blue eyes as I stepped out in front of them. Another guard approached me, holding up a picture in the lamplight,

“It’s not him sir,” she said shaking her head, “doesn’t look anything like him. The one we’re looking for is grey with blue eyes, a scar and…”

The officer slammed his hoof down, “I know what he looks like! Damn it…come on, lets…” he turned to leave then looked back at me narrowing his eyes, “Where did you come from? There’s nowhere for miles around.”

I tried to look as innocent as possible, “I was born in Fetlock sir, but I heard there may be work out here, so i’m hoping they’ll hire me on”

“Hmmm, sounds reasonable. Wain, try the goggles on him.”

“Sir!”

Hang on, I didn’t like the sound of that. I tried to look nonchalant but looked for a way out, just in case. One of the guards slipped on a weird set of goggles that glowed with a magical blue light, then proceeded to look me up and down. My muscles tensed, I hadn’t seen anything like this before but I had that feeling…

“Dear Celestia…” he gasped, “It’s him!”

And then the shit really hit the fan. The royal guards all rushed me at once, trying to grapple me. I span, bucking one in the face with a metallic clang and throwing him back into his colleague leaving both of them in a tangled heap. Taking my chance, I leaped over the prone guard ponies and spread my wings with a snap, bursting up and out into the night sky. Shouts and yells followed me, including several crossbow bolts that mercifully fell short of their intended target.

I didn’t bother to look back, the cloud layer ahead would help me avoid detection and I poured out my full energy into flying there as fast as I could. The palace guard were soon dwindling to dots, despite their best efforts to catch up. Unfortunately for me though, there was no way I could keep up this pace for too long, and, still keeping to the clouds, I eventually had to slow my pace to allow my wings a chance to recover. Goddesses they ached. Maybe I wasn’t cut out to be a pegasus after all, this was hard work! At least I didn’t have to worry about wearing armour like the guard ponies did. If they hadn’t been wearing it, they may well have been all over me by now.

In the moonlight, I popped my head above the clouds and looked about, there was no sign of pursuit, thank Luna. Checking my heading with the crystal, I flew on unto dawn. How the hell had they tracked me? Or was I just that unlucky? Ponies used to say I was, but that was just mindless superstition, wasn’t it? Maybe Warlock been up to his tricks or had Celestia’s net been thrown that wide just to try and catch one single pony? Actually, I think I knew the answer to that already.

The sun was beginning to light the sky as the hills gave way to a marshy looking expanse, and what I believed to the Foal Mountains in the distance if Mitre’s map was anything to go by. Goddesses knew where the crystal’s light was going to take me, it could be the other side of the world for all I knew.

In my musings I completely missed the shower of crossbow bolts until one clipped my hind leg, taking with it a sizeable chunk of Fairlight. The shock of pain at least gave me a chance to dodge the next barrage that whistled past moments after the first. The pegasi dove into view, hurtling after me like a swarm of furious bees; more of bloody Celestia’s goons by the looks of them, this lot weren’t wearing heavy armour either.

I banked steeply, allowing myself to try out some of my new moves. I rolled left then right, narrowly avoiding another of the deadly bolts intent on striking its intended target. Flying steeply into the sun, I hoped the light would blind them long enough to shake them off my tail in the clouds. No such luck though, the fuckers were all over my arse like a frigging rash.

Regardless of all the diving and climbing, the pegasi remained stuck to me and wouldn’t let up for a second. Sooner or later, one of their shots was going to hit me and I would likely never see my girls again, at least not in this world. Yet despite my will to survive, I didn’t want to kill these ponies; that bloody oath I’d sworn was beginning to hound me and would probably follow me to my grave if I wasn’t careful. I had to come up with something else and fast.

A flash of inspiration struck me, with ‘flash’ being the operative word. Levitating out a flashbug in my magic, I shook the little cylinder as hard as I could and prayed to Luna this would work. The squeak of outrage from inside was all the warning I needed and I tossed the thing up and behind me, barely clearing it as it detonated. The ensuing bang and yells from my pursuers allowed me a chance to drop to near ground level and rapidly weave in amongst the rocks and trees until I found, thank the goddesses, what looked like a cave to take cover in.

I shot in through the rocky opening like a comet, and immediately paid the price for my panicked recklessness. My large wings had clipped the entrance as I ploughed into the dark interior causing me to lose control. My flailing hooves smacked into something hard and I tripped, the impact sending me cartwheeling and skidding until I crashed helplessly into a heap of rocks, muck and goddess knows what else. It was only by the grace of Luna I wasn’t killed outright or knocked out, but that didn’t stop my head from ringing like the old school bell in Ponyville. My vision too, was horribly blurred and gut wrenching pain wracked my body. I was in a mess…

“He went in here, Captain”

Shit, they’d seen me. I’d nearly crippled myself for nothing and the bastards were already advancing on me.

“By the numbers ponies, take him alive, but if he resists, kill him. Don’t take any chances with this monster, you know what he did to the relocation team.”

I couldn’t help but snort in derision; ‘Relocation team’, eh? Yeah, right, the ‘prison guards’ more like, and this lot thought that was me somehow? Hornlocked, chained in the back of a sky carriage with armed guards, and somehow I magically took them all out? I’d be laughing if I didn’t feel like throwing up my insides right now. My eyes were full of grit and blood was pouring from a nasty gash on my head. Trying to move, I muffled a cry as white hot pain lanced through me from, I suspected, a broken leg. I looked down but couldn’t see anything for the crap in my eyes and the congealing blood.

“First file, left side, covering by two’s…”

“Understood, moving in…”

Well, at least they sounded like they knew what they were doing. Perhaps it wouldn’t be a summary execution then, but either way, I didn’t think I’d be getting away them that easily. The water from my canteen washed away the worst of the grit from my eyes and I released a trickle of spirit magic into my body. To hell with my oath, I had to get to Shadow and to Tartarus with anypony who tried to stop me; if it damned me too…then so be it. My family came first.

I could feel the wounds and bones knitting back together, repairing the damage caused by my reckless headlong flight into the cave. Although the healing still hurt like hell, I offered a silent thanks for the wendigo’s healing power. Now at least I’d have some chance to fight back. I tried to grab a weapon, but my webbing and gear was hopelessly tangled and caught from the crash. I’d have to remove the whole damned lot and realign everything but there was no time to do that now. Reaching out with a hoof, I could just about get to the pulse but on closer examination, the fall had jammed the lock solid. I spat on the floor in frustration, I didn’t have time to mess about with the fuckers; steel and muscle it would have to be. Weighing up my options, I decided I had to make a stand. Weapons or no, I’d stop them here or they’d just hunt me down sooner or later.

In the darkness at the back of the cave, I waited and watched. The stench of rot and urine in this place was sickening and assailed my nostrils with its acrid stink, it had to be the lair of some sort of forest beast. I avoided looking down at what I was lying on, it felt distinctly…boney. Crouching down I felt something metallic hit my knee, it was the pommel of my sword. If I was careful, I could just about manage to draw it out…success!

I breathed a sigh of relief as the heavy thing came free. It wasn’t much against this many ponies, but it was something I could trust, something I knew. Using my magic in here would be deadly for these guys and I still had hopes of getting out of here with minimal injury, either to myself or them. Steeling myself, I readied my father’s old blade, ready to cut down Celestia’s royal guard. Dear goddesses, I’m sorry dad, I wish it hadn’t come to this.

Letting the magic course through my body, I slowly released the white mist into the cave. Closing my eyes and concentrating, I wove my will into the swirling fog, carefully tempering it so it wouldn’t harm the guards but was still thick enough to provide me with cover for when I made a break for it.

The ponies called to one another quietly, moving in on their quarry,

“You in there,” one of them shouted, “I’m giving you one chance to come out or we’ll have to take you by force.”

“Sorry boys,” I called back, “I have an important date and you’re in my way.” I laughed ironically, “Tell you what, I’ll give you guys one chance to fuck off or I’ll use force.”

“Why you…!”

Whoops! That riled them. Several bolts hissed over the boulder I was hiding behind and hit the rock wall at the back in a shower of sparks.

“What was that?” one of them said suddenly, looking over his shoulder, “Thought I saw something…”

“Are there snakes in here? I can hear hissing…”

The officer spat on the floor, “Secure that shit, Hocks. Keep your eyes peeled everypony, this fuckers in here and he’s got some weird magic going on. Beans, bring the pulse guns up front trooper.”

“Yes, sir”

“Celestia! We’ve got movement…fifteen metres, can’t focus on it in this damned mist.”

“Jazz, ready a flashbug, we’ll winkle the bastard out.”

“It’s not coming from that direction! It’s behind us!”

“Then you’re not reading that thing properly, give it here…”

The officer took the goggles from the hapless pony and put them on, “Right, lets have a l…” his scream was cut short by something large and black taking him off down a side passage. The rest all started shouting at once,

“Oh fuck! They’re in the walls! They’re in the fucking walls!”

“Fall back, covering fire…now!”

A torrent of bright green pulse gun fire lashed out, the screams of ponies and…something else…echoed around me making my already frigid blood run cold. I hadn’t got a clue what was going on, but it scared the crap out of me. My bones and wounds had healed thank the goddesses, and I’d managed to re-arrange my tangled kit so I could reach my PDW. My sword was back in its sheath to avoid using my magic and the glow giving away my position. That said, I don’t think it exactly mattered too much at this point though, as the ponies in the cave were starting to take heavy casualties from some unseen foe.

Around me, rocks were being pulverised and blasted into fragments by the wild firing of the pegasi, but their terrified screams were beginning to lessen. Frighteningly, I could hear some cries for help from further away being cut off by hissing and growling before yet more screams of agony assailed me. Pulling myself up from the rocks, I headed back the way I’d come in. It was a lot further than I’d thought, but my eyes gave me a distinct advantage in here. Forming more of the mist around my hooves, I kept feeding magic into it until the ethereal fog shimmered and swirled around me. Being white coated in my wendigo form, I would have been all but invisible if not for my various packs and other gear, but there was no helping that.

To hell with it, I changed my mind about using my telekinesis. The ponies would probably never notice the glow in the state they were in now and I reached for my sword. With a flourish, it flicked out of it scabbard and I held it low as I’d been taught in the watch. Stabbing was always preferable to slashing, it left you less open but in any case, while ‘they’ were distracted by killing each other, I might be able to get out of this charnel house…If I moved quickly enough.

Keeping low and to the walls, I moved as quickly and as quietly as I could until one of my hooves hit something soft, making my freeze. I looked down into the torn face of one of the pegasi that was staring up at me, his glassy eyes having seen the last of this harsh world. There was nothing anypony could do for him now. I stepped over the hapless pony and moved on towards the distant daylight. More bolts of magical energy flashed past me followed by loud rattling growls. What the hell were these things? Whatever the were, they were cutting through the pegasi like butter, and pony body parts lay scattered around me in a grotesque trail leading back to the entrance.

A bony, clicking noise from above my right side made me stop dead in my tracks. Looking up slowly, a pair of slit-pupiled green eyes stared right back at me. I could feel the things breath on my face as it let out a long low hiss, the blue from my eyes glinting off its shiny, angular body. Two could play at that game. I opened my mouth, showing my wickedly sharp long teeth and hissed back at the thing, thick translucent mist dripping from between my teeth. Whatever effect this had on the beast, it worked; the thing backed away from me, keeping a careful distance but still continued to watch me warily. I was all too aware there would be more of them nearby, and I focussed my attention into getting the hell out of here before that ‘thing’ or its pals changed their minds about trying me out for a snack.

Breathing hard, I could see the entrance up ahead. There were three ponies that I could see, outlined at the mouth of the cave. They were talking hurriedly, their voices carried to me by the echoing confined space,

“…Are you fucking kidding me? Maybe you haven't been keeping up on current events Lieutenant, but we just got our arses kicked in there!”

“I say we MAD the bastard and his friends into the next world. ‘Boom!’, problem solved.”

“That’s right! Yes…blow the fucker and those…things…to the underworld!”

“We’ve got our orders, trooper”

“To hell with those fucking orders! If you want to go back in there, do it yourself. I’m staying here.”

One of the pegasi started to argue but was cut off by a pulse gun shoved in his mouth, “Arrow, you got an M.A.D there?”

“Right here”

“Set it up, throw it and let’s blow the place”

By the time the pegasi threw the device into the cave, I was already running…

**********************

When ponies tell you things happen in slow motion, it’s not always the case; In this one, definitely not. The concussive force of the blast caught me despite the ice shield I threw up, and flung me heavily into a side passage as the world around me filled with a heart stopping intensity of light, sound and fire. If I hadn’t been using my spirits full energy when the explosion hit, they’d have been sending me back to Tingles in a shoe box. Not that they’d bother of course, besides, I wasn’t even sure Tingles even wore shoes. Hmmm, a thought for a later date. Why the hell was I even thinking this?! Was I…oh goddesses, my body was…broken, badly. My wings had been burnt to stinking crisps and half my fur was gone, the half that survived had been protected by my packs and other gear which smoked from where the flames had singed it. I could still feel things though and I think I must have either been in shock, or the spirit’s magic was keeping me from blacking out.

Without pause, I concentrated my efforts on healing before doing anything else, directing magic into the areas which…hell fire…I could really feel it now, this hurt…

I coughed blue blood onto the cave floor, feeling my heart hammering in my chest, the stink of burnt hair making my stomach churn. Laying in a pool of my own gore, I fought to stay conscious and keep the magic flowing, if I passed out now I’d never leave this place and end up food for the things that lived in here.

Time passed, and slowly, painfully, I felt my body becoming whole once more. I took a deep breath and stretched out my legs…they looked to be in order thank the goddess. Brushing bits of rock and debris from my coat, I muttered bitterly to myself, “Bloody hell fire”. Being mangled was rapidly becoming a habit these days, and it was a habit I really need to get out of before it killed me.

With just a few re-adjustments, I checked over my gear which apart from a few scorch marks and snapped straps, was still remarkably intact. Thank Luna the flasks of life energy weren’t smashed though. Mercifully they’d been in the pannier opposite the wall I’d been flung into; it was luck, sure, and I was damned grateful for it. I took a deep draught of one before feeling brave enough to try putting any weight on my legs. Gritting my teeth I let out a long breath of relief, they worked.

Shaking my mane, I looked at my surroundings. The side passage had been filled with suffocating smoke and heat, but a steady flow of air was mercifully coming from somewhere, or else I’d probably have died of something other than that bloody bomb.

I brushed the last of the debris from my coat and readjusted the saddle packs and bags; there was nothing worse than grit under a pack for irritating your hide and things were bad enough as it was without adding to it through carelessness. I couldn’t see much in this complete darkness, but my wendigo vision was able to make out just enough to see the tunnel I was in stretching off ahead of me; the one behind me was now a solid wall of collapsed rock. There was the unmistakable scent of fresh air coming from somewhere up ahead, and instinctively I knew that was my way out. Ice cold water dripping from the roof tickled my ear, and I stuck my tongue out to take it in. There was no sense wasting an opportunity like this and unnecessarily using my supplies. Fortunately, most of my provisions had survived and as I had no idea how long I was going to be down here yet, I was going to be careful how I used them.

A scratching noise by my hind leg caught my attention, making me look around at it’s source. What I saw made me jump back, nearly falling over in surprise. Behind me was a small, black, leathery creature with bright green eyes. It was almost like a bizarre cross between a bat and a dog, with rows of lethally sharp teeth and wings. My heart rate was just starting to come back down. This thing was all of your worst nightmares in one terrifying package, albeit a very small one. If I made it out of here alive, I’d probably be having nightmares for bloody months.

Whatever it was, it wasn’t moving. I backed up away from it and was turning to leave when the thing coughed and let out a long plaintive squeal, a big pair of luminous green eyes looking up at me almost pleadingly. The creature was obviously hurt, its mouth opening and closing in short panting breaths. Goddess forgive me, was I going to leave a living being to die in here, alone in the dark?

Against my better judgement, my heart won the day over my head and I knelt down on the rocky floor, trying to gently slip my fore hooves under the small body. As soon as I made contact, it cried out pitifully, the leathery things wings flapping uselessly like torn paper. I looked down at it and the narrowed green eyes that peered back up at me, it reminded me of something…or somepony.

Shaking my mane to help me focus on the task at hoof, I took a breath and allowed the silver blue fluid to begin welling in my maw, drizzling it slowly, drop by drop into the creature’s mouth. It responded. A small red tongue darted out, tasting the life giving elixir, making it shudder and whimper. Although reluctant at first, on some level it must have known in its animalistic mind, that this white pony with the burning blue eyes was trying to help save its life.

Drip by slowly falling drip, the creature took in the liquid life, its eyes glowing brighter, muscles filling out and stubby wings flapping enthusiastically. Truly a strange being, I’d never seen its like, but sadly I had no time to marvel at it and had to keep moving. There was the very real concern that the soldiers would find another way in to the cave system and block that too, or else call for reinforcements. I wasn’t going to hang around to find out though, I had to shift flank.

Without warning, the small creature let out a squawk and abruptly landed on my back, digging its small claws into my hide and nearly making me buck him off instinctively. But instead, I stood still, waiting for hungry teeth or claws to rend me which never came. It just sat there and began nuzzling my mane, emitting a purring sound like a domestic house cat. Well, whatever this thing was it’d decided my back was its new home and so, resignedly, I trotted off with my peculiar companion in tow.

It was a junction in the passage that brought me to a halt. One way had the stronger feeling of moving air and the smell of water, the other smelt faintly musty. The one with the fresh air and water it was then, and away I…we…went, trotting for what felt like miles in the darkness.

Soon, the tunnel took a downward angle and I felt myself automatically picking up speed, the scent of water and air, fresh air, was stronger than ever now. I felt a rush of excitement, I might be able to get out of here yet! Still, I had to watch my footing, hooves and rocks don’t mix that well.

The passage eventually opened out into a cavern that had me pulling up short, my mouth hanging open in astonishment. It was akin to a cathedral in scale if not larger. Simply put, it was…monumental.

I was standing on the rocky shore of a vast underground lake. The inky black water as motionless as the surface of a mirror, disappeared out into the distance. Massive rocks the size of houses as well as stalagmites and stalactites taller than I was, were liberally sprinkled throughout the otherworldly vista making me feel like I was in another world altogether. Strangely coloured crystals in the rock walls, similar to the ones in the chamber at the fortress, leant the cavern an ethereal ambient light. It was, in truth, one of the most engaging sights I’d ever seen and was truly breathtaking. My little companion chirruped behind me and snuggled further into my back. By the feel of it the enigmatic creature was wrapping my mane around itself like a blanket, I wonder what Meadow would make of this ?

“Don’t. Fucking. Move…”

I stood stock still, the soldier pushing the cold metallic muzzle of a pistol into the side of my head. She watched me intently, backing away slightly but keeping the weapon trained on me until we were just stood there, watching each other warily. She looked like your typical guard pony, but her eyes were wide and her breath was laboured,

“All my ponies…” she snarled, “Dead. Dead, because of you…you cursed demon!”

“Don’t be a fool, soldier”, I snapped back at her, “We’re both in some seriously deep shit here, and you’ve got a gun on me?”

The soldier looked unsure for a moment, but wasn’t so easily swayed, “You are my prisoner and will follow my orders”, she clicked off the safety, “or I will shoot you where you stand.”

I raised an eyebrow, “And ruin your best chance of getting out of here alive?”

She smirked at me, “I can find my own way out, with or without your help.”

“Bullshit, you’re as stuck as I am!”

“Shut your fucking mouth!”, her foreleg swung round like lightening, smashing me across the muzzle with the pistol. The impact made the little creature on my back shriek and flap up into her face before disappearing out across the water. Shouting in anger and fright, the soldier fired her pistol at the creature, the green bolts of energy reflecting brightly off the walls and water leaving a vivid afterimage.

Angrily, I threw myself at her, knocking the soldier off her hooves. The two of us scuffled on the uneven ground, trying desperately to best one another, the mare attempting to shoot me and myself trying to get the pistol away from her and not get hit in the process.

Despite my usual assertions about the quality of the royal guard, she was damned well trained. One of her hind leg lashed out with unerring accuracy and kicked me right in the nuts making me gasp in pain and shock. The follow up blow made me see stars and I staggered back, allowing the mare a chance to level her pistol at me once again.

“You’re in league with them, those…‘things’! They’re the ones that killed my team, ripped them to pieces before my very eyes. This is all your fault, it’s you…you’re evil, utterly evil!” the pistol shook in her grip as her eyes narrowed in hatred, “I was going to take you in, but I can’t let something like you into Equestria. You have to be put down, for the sake of everypony.”

“You’re a fool if you believe that soldier”, I wheezed, “I could have killed you at any time, but I don’t want to become a killer…just, put the gun down, please. Let’s work together and get out of here.”

She sneered at me, “Your silver tongue doesn’t fool me demon! I’m going to send you back to hell where you should have stayed…”

I waited for the shot, but instead of a green flash, I saw her looking up quizzically, as if something had just dripped on her head. A blood chilling look of abject horror spread across her her face and her mouth hung open in a silent scream. Quickly, I turned my head to look towards what she was seeing…

Towering over the guard pony, the enormous translucent worm like thing, dripped water and slime from its slick body. Sharp, thin teeth as long as my foreleg ringed a mouth that could doubtless swallow a pony whole. The hideous thing was terrifyingly similar to what I’d encountered in the Wither world and I had no misconceptions about how deadly they were. This one was roughly the same size as the lake monster that had eaten Shadow’s sister too. Goddesses in their heaven, I didn’t want to see that again.

“Soldier,” I whispered, “get behind me and keep quiet.”

Her eyes wild, she glanced at me before raising her PDW,

“NO!”

The mare fired a quick succession of blasts at the white creature, many of them scoring hits and making it scream in pain and anger. Those hideous cries echoed across the cavern, sending chills up my spine while the guard pony ran in a panic, loosing off more shots before tripping in the darkness. With no more light than from the natural crystals around us, running was potentially suicidal on this type of ground. Unluckily for her, she didn’t have the benefit of my ‘freaky eyes’ as somepony had called them. On reflection, maybe it was just as well, or she may have seen those hideous teeth descending on her. I ran towards her, trying to distract the damned creature with a blast of blue fire from my horn, but it was far too late.

The soldier was fiddling with an MAD when the massive white worm thing swallowed her. The moment the creature’s slime dripping teeth engulfed the pony, I caught a glimpse of the green light of the device and turned to run as hard and as fast as I could. From the dark ceiling, the tiny creature I’d saved earlier, flapped down and squawked insistently beside my head, before racing off along the rocky shore line. I didn’t stop to think, but followed my new friend just as the MAD detonated.

I threw up a magical shield of spirit energy just as thick black ichor and rubbery shrapnel began raining down in chunks big enough to crush a pony’s skull. We continued to race along the shore, through an archway and into a tunnel, as fast and as far away from the carnage behind us as I could get. I careered dangerously along corridor after corridor until finally coming to a gasping, panting halt, my heart hammering in my chest. By Celestia’s hairy arse, I thought I was going to throw up…

Squeaking madly, the flapping creature leapt up onto my back once more, nuzzling me with its head for all it was worth. Breathlessly, I sank to my knees in complete exhaustion, for fucks sake, what the bloody hell was that thing? If I hadn’t known better, I’d have sworn I was back in the Wither world already. The worm thing in the cave, the strange bat like creatures, this was Equestria wasn’t it?

Squeezing my eyes shut, I took deep calming breaths and gave myself a shake, careful not to dislodge my new friend. A thought intruded into my mind…‘corridor’. Lifting my head up, I magicked up a flame and looked closer at my surroundings. My vision was reasonable in darkness without the aid of artificial light, but here there was something I wanted to see up close. My eyes must have been as wife as saucers, we were in a pony made corridor, or at least I presume one made by ponies. It was cut stone certainly, old too. There was a strong musty smell and by the distinct lack of tracks, I imagine it hadn’t been used in a very, very long time. What in Equestria was this place?

My unusual companion had fallen asleep on my back, the mad flight from the cavern had exhausted both it and me, but my curiosity was piqued and I was determined to keep going. A quick drink of water and one of Heathers oat cakes and I was good to go once more. Extinguising the flame, I allowed my vision to reaccustom itself to the darkness and followed the corridor, avoiding the odd stones that had fallen from the wall along the way. Following a curve in the corridor, my nose began to twitch, I could smell something…

From up ahead, there was definitely the smell of smoke, it was getting stronger too, acrid and cloying. It had a familiar tinge to it, one that reminded me of some of the street vendors in the griffin areas of manehattan. It was like…meat, burning.

I check my gear before continuing warily along the corridor. Before long, the passage opened out into a large empty hall with a wide central flight of steps cut into the rock itself. It was hard to make out much more, other than the sheer scale of it all. Whoever had designed and built this place had a definite leaning towards big architecture.

Climbing the staircase, my hooves echoed loudly, making me flinch at each and every step. I could only hope the sound didn’t attract any unwanted attention, I’d had quite enough of that already. Upon reaching the landing, the way ahead lead to yet another corridor, but still no sign of tracks in the dust. Maybe whatever, or whoever was causing the smell hadn’t come this way. No doubt I’d be finding out the answer to that question soon enough.

The burning smell was now quite intense and I was able to see the flickering of flames in the distant darkness…and shapes, moving. It wouldn’t do to go charging ahead, besides which my hackles were already up. I had a bad feeling about this situation, and considering my amazing ability to be ‘surprised’, I kept my sword ready and my magic simmering in the background. My diminutive companion seemed to be thinking along the same lines too as it leapt from my back to land of the dusty floor next to me, clacking its teeth menacingly.

My magic flowed through me, urging me onward. If something in here was going to attack me, I wanted to be ready, and I bloody well would be. Far too many had got the drop on me and this time, I was alert and prepared for whatever lay ahead…I hoped.

The corridor opened up once again into another large chamber. This time, lit by small fires dotted around the wide open central space. There, in the centre, was another soldier in burnished golden armour. Around him, lay the burning corpses of dozens of the things that had attacked them in the caves.

I had no idea how he’d gotten this far, but in the chaos of the attack and ensuing explosion, how many had been trapped in here? Unless…unless there was another way in…and out. I could only hope the stallion was willing to team up until we could get out of here.

“Hey soldier!” I called, “Don’t shoot, I’m on your side!”

He looked up suddenly loosing off a shot that sizzled past my flank, “Stay back! You’re that thing from the cave!”

Oh goddesses…”My names Captain Fairlight of the Equestrian Watch, soldier, and whether you like it or not we’re trapped in here together. I’m willing to work with you to get us both out of here alive and in one piece. What do you say?”

The stallion was panting and clearly at the end of his rope, “I can’t trust you!”

“Okay, no problem…I’ll leave you with your friends then…”

“NO!” he lowered his pistol looking around frantically in the dark, “For the love of Celestia…alright, just…come down here and no tricks!”

I nodded and trotted down the steps. As I approached, the little creature beside me let out a frightened sounding shriek and flew off into the gloom. Well, that wasn’t ominous was it! Shrugging it off, I approached the armoured royal guard pony, trying to look as harmless as possible. I didn’t want him having a sudden change of heart and putting a few energy bolts into me.

The soldier was wounded, but not badly. Scratches and burns covered his hide and his pupils were wide, probably from running on nothing but adrenalin. He reached into a pannier and took out a hoofful of crystals, reloading his pistol.

I smiled at him, trying to sound reassuring, “Whats your name trooper?”

“Corporal Nimble”, his eye twitched, “You know how to get out of this hell?”

“I wish I knew,” I replied honestly, “or I’d be out of here already. I was hoping you’d know, or at least have some idea. How did you manage to get this far and past that thing in the lake?”

His brow furrowed in thought, “Lake? No, we came in through another entrance through some ruins but these things came out of nowhere, they…they killed everypony. I think I’m the last one left, I ran as hard as I could, but now…”

I noticed his lantern, “Not much fuel left eh?”

He spat, “No…not many crystals either. I’m saving the last for me, I’m not being torn apart like my buddies.”

The soldier looked me up and down, “You try anything…”

“Yeah, yeah, I know the drill corporal. Look, my eyes are better in this light, lets see if we can backtrack your hoofprints.”

It was worth a shot. In fact, as there was only one other way into this room, I headed towards it and, hopefully, daylight. The soldier followed close behind, his lantern suspended on a pole strapped to his back. I was surprised to see they were still using oil lamps…weren’t there magic powered ones now? Bit pinching bloody bureaucracy most likely.

Fortunately, Corporal Nimble’s tracks were surprisingly visible to my eyes and the thick dust and muck lining the floor in this place made them stand out nicely. In the poor light from the oil lantern, I suspect the soldier hadn’t been able to see very well, especially since he’d been fighting for his life. He cleared his throat,

“Hey…what are those things that attacked us? I’ve never seen or heard of anything like them before in my life.”

“Don’t ask me”, I replied, “I’ve lived in Ponyville and Manehattan for years. The only weird creatures you see round there are drunks and the odd minotaur.”

“You’re from Manehattan?”

“Well, I wasn’t born there, but I worked in the Manehattan watch for years before I rose to captain.”

There was a pause, “I…I don’t understand…the colonel said you were a ‘dangerous monster that butchered ponies’, and that you’d murdered our boys who tried to send you into exile on the princess’s orders. Why would you do that if you worked in the watch?”

I sighed, “I didn’t kill them. It was a rogue element in the agency who, how can I put it…don’t like me very much. The others were just…in the way.”

“The agency did that? Those corrupt fuckers…”

“They’re not all bad corporal,” I gave my neck a quick scratch, “there’ll always be a few bad apples wherever you go. I worked with them for a while before…well, lets say Celestia wasn’t exactly happy when she found out a wendigo was working there.”

His mouth hung open for a moment while he stared at me, “Is that what you are?”

“Yeah, white coat and mist not a give away?”

“But…how did you work in the watch looking like that?”

The inquisitive corporals incessant questions were beginning to irritate me, but I suppose it was at least distracting me from dwelling on our current situation, “I don’t always look like this, it’s only when I use my magic…kinda. Most often I look like who I am, a regular unicorn. Like you corporal, I couldn’t help what I was born as.”

“So…you’ve always been a, what, a wendigo?”

“No, the tribe I came from used to enter into pacts with spirits but that was a long time ago. It was being sent to the Wither world that did this to me. Some bastards murdered my wife and foal before sending me there half dead. Now I’m back, and no fucker will leave me alone.”

“Your wife and foal? Goddesses…I’m…did you ever find out who did it?”

“Oh, yes. They’re dead…very”.

“Good,” he nodded assuredly, “if somepony did that to my Ruffles, I’d sent them to Tartarus by any means necessary.”

I sniffed the air, I thought I could detect something…something familiar, ”Hey, can you smell that?”

The corporal sat on his haunches momentarily while I tried to find where it was coming from, “Smell what?”

I turned to face him, “It smells like…wha?!”

He sat there looking at me, drawing lazily on a cigarette. The pungent smell of tobacco wafted over me in the dank corridor, “Sorry, would you like one?”

I face hoofed, but had to admit, “Yes, please…I would”. I magicked one out of his packet and lit it with a small flame from my horn. Meadow and Tingles would flog my hide if they found out, but down here, I didn’t give a damn right now.

I took a deep draw, sighing, “Thanks corporal.”

“You’re welcome Cap’”

That brought back memories. I’d almost forgotten that not that long ago this guy would have filled me full of burning holes, following his orders as a good soldier should. Now, it was like being back in the watch with an old comrade, covering each others back.

A few minutes later we were off once again, the tracks before us still nice and clear.

“Cap’…?”

“Hmmm?”

“Where are you going to go? When you get out of here that is, I mean, half the armies out after you, the palace guard too.”

“Wherever I can go corporal” I said solemnly, “I wish there was some way to clear my name, but noponies listening.”

“But what about Celestia, surely the princess…”

“…Wouldn’t listen, not even to her own sister.” I interrupted, a tinge of bitterness entering my voice, “So much for co-ruling eh? Anyway, the tribes of wendigo’s and our ‘beloved ruler’ have a history that goes back a long, long way.”

He didn’t reply, just followed me in silence.

The corridor made several turns before I spotted something up ahead, lying motionless in the dust. Stopping in my tracks, I held up a hoof to warn Nimble. His training kicking in, he kept silent, drawing his PDW and watching the darkness for any danger. Meanwhile, I took a few steps forward, magicking up a flame to light the way ahead and better see what the obstruction was. My companion gasped,

“Oh, hell…Bramble…those bastards…”

The mare’s armour hadn’t done much to help her, the long rents in the metal showed just how powerful her attackers had been. The hapless Bramble had been cut to ribbons and now lay in a goddess forsaken hole in the bowels of Equestria, her body half eaten. The corporal carefully recovered something from her armour and pocketed it, a deep look of determination warring with sadness on his face,

“Come on captain, theres nothing more we can do for her. Lets get the fuck out of here.”

I nodded solemnly, stepping around the stricken form of a former guard pony and once more following the tracks into the unknown. I was starting to warm to the corporal, he grew on you, but the terrible scene of his disembowelled comrade had silenced him. Although I was somewhat relieved I didn’t have to keep answering his incessant questions, I felt for him. Losing a comrade was a painful experience, but finding them like that, a bloody shredded mess…I sighed quietly, i’d been there too many times.

The tracks were all heading from one direction and I followed them closely, eventually coming to yet another large chamber, one that immediately made my hackles rise. The air in here was different from the corridors; heavy with the scent of burning flesh, and iron…blood. Corporal Nimble nickered quietly, “This is where the bastards hit us,” he whispered, “we weren’t far in from the entrance when it happened.”

It was no wonder they got disorientated, this place was huge. It was another massive cavern, natural this time, but no lake thank Luna. I magicked up a small flame and sent it ahead of us for a better look. The flickering light better illuminated what I could just about make out with my eyesight…bodies. Sweet goddesses…they were everywhere. Most had been cut down by tooth and claw, while others had been hit by their own side by the looks of it. Crossbow bolts and energy weapon wounds marred several of the corpses.

Casting around the flame, I found a couple of boxes of crystals lying on the ground by a pony who wouldn’t be needing them anymore. A broken pistol lay by the stricken soldier’s outstretched hoof. He’d been killed while trying to reload, the poor bastard.

It may not be much consolation for him, but at least his ammo could still help us. Pocketing one, I passed the other to the corporal who accepted it with a nod. Somehow, I doubted there was going to be any easy way out of this mess. I took out my PDW and allowed the magic to flow through me, casting out my senses and readying a shield. My magic tingled and I sensed…high above us…Dear goddesses…

“Nimble…” I whispered, “stay by my side, I’m going to raise a shield to cover us. Whatever you do, don’t stray from my side, you understand?”

“Aye, Captain.”

“Nice and quiet now…”

There must have been hundreds, maybe thousands of them, up in the black depths of the ceiling, hanging down like monstrous bats. Wings rustled quietly and the occasional chatter or squeak would remind us of their presence. My heart racing, I tried not to look up but kept myself facing forward, following the pattern of bodies to reach, what I hoped, would be our way out.

A furtive movement to my right made me pull up short. One of the bodies had just moved…

“Is…is somepony there?” the desperate whisper was barely audible. The corporal froze, “Hasp? Captain…one our boys is still alive!”

I looked closer. Hasp was buried under a number of other ponies and dead creatures alike; getting him out was going to be a bloody nightmare. I steeled myself, taking a quick draught from my flask and reached out with my magic to try and encase the stricken soldier. It wasn’t easy, but inch by torturous inch, my magic began pulling him gasping towards us, until with a kick from his hind legs, he was free and hobbling under his own power. I’d been concentrating so much on freeing Hasp, I almost missed the movement behind him. A loud hiss and rattling sound reverberated around the cavern making us all freeze. In near silence, a massive bat like thing, light from my magic glinting off its black leathery hide, rose up behind Hasp like some hideous rippling mountain.

I tried to snatch him in my magic and pull him in, but the bloody fool turned to face it and wasted time pulling out a PDW.

“No! Hasp,” I called out desperately, “get the fuck over here you idiot!”

The stallion just stood there and opened fire at the monstrous creature, laughing dementedly. I shouted to Nimble, “Forget him! Lets get the fuck out of here!”

The corporal shook his head, “For Celestia’s sake Captain, please, he’s my friend!”

“Hell fire Nimble!” I shouted at him, gathering my magic, “What the fucks up with you ponies?”

I aimed a bolt of blue fire past the creatures head, the blast missing the beast but making it recoil long enough for me to yank the traumatised Hasp under my shield.

I grabbed him with my magic, hoisting him off the ground and the three of us made for the passage the soldiers had originally entered from. At least I prayed to Luna that it was.

Hasp finally remembered how to use his legs and began to run with us. We were no more than a few yards away from what looked like another tunnel when a huge arm, tipped with claws like ships anchors, swept round and smashed into my shield taking all off us off our hooves. The ferocious impact was bone jarring, flinging us like rag dolls to slam into the unyielding rock wall.

Trying to pick ourselves up, an intense hissing and grating sound from above made us look up to see large gobbets of saliva dripping from between teeth that were as long as my whole body. Great red reptilian eyes glared down, viewing us as probably no more than the creatures next prospective dinner. I tried to stand, sliding on a pool of my own blue blood but I was determined to show the damned thing I would not back down, and I sure as hell wasn’t going to lie there and be eaten alive. I bared my teeth and released all my magic into my battered body, the muscle and sinew rebuilding, mist forming around me and my blue eyes shining out in the darkness. If it wanted a fight, it was going to get one it would never forget…

The giant reptile reared up then screamed out its anger at me, blasting hot fetid breath and sound like a battering ram. How the hell could I top that? I let a loud rumble from my throat, hissing as the silver blue fog built, white mist dripping from between my fangs. I snapped my wings open and my horn glowed blue, lighting the chamber and the nightmarish creature before us.

Hasp let out a strangled cry behind me, with Nimble trying to placate him quietly. I thought I heard a word whispered, one I hadnt heard in a long time…”Dragon”.

Memories of the battle in the mountains flooded back to me. Yes…this was like the one Maroc had fought, the same species, the same colouring, but different. The enormous lizard eyed me curiously, swinging its huge spiked tail this way and that before snorting a blast of steam at my hooves.

Its great scaled head loomed close to mine,

“Who do you serve wendigo?”

If ever I needed old Maroc, it was now. I delved down, allowing my ancestral memories to flow to the surface and mingle with my own consciousness. I hoped to the great goddesses that I could get us out of this mess somehow, preferably without having to fight this behemoth.

Sparks of memories, tiny glimpses of conversations, of etiquette, flashed through my mind and suddenly I knew. I took a deep breath, bowing respectfully, “Great lord of the high realms, I serve the one true ruler, the lady of the moon.”

The creature rumbled deep in its throat, eyeing me curiously, “And what is your name wendigo?”

I took another deep breath, keeping my voice calm and my eyes never leaving the creature, “I am Fairlight, Lord of the tribe of the four winds, master of the fortress of the four winds.”

The dragon reached out and placed a claw under my chin lifting my head for closer inspection, “Hmmm, you have a similarity to one I knew…his tribe was the four winds. Tell me, wendigo, what was the name of your ancestor?”

“Maroc”

He scratched his great belly, leaned back and with a sound like thunder, clapped his great front claws together. In a burst of colour, magic rushed out in all directions to light dozens of lamps hanging from sconces on the walls and from huge chains up in the ceiling. I blinked at the dramatic change of scene; here was a creature that was old enough to remember Maroc and I still didn’t know whether he saw me as a comrade…or dinner.

The dragon snorted, then turned and walked away to curl up atop an unfathomable fortune of gold and jewels. Making itself comfortable, it reached down and plucked a dead soldier from the ground, letting the bloodied corpse dangle from a claw while it addressed me,

“Your kind had more self respect once, wendigo. Why do you ally yourselves with murderers and thieves?”

“My lord dragon,” I said formally,”forgive my rude intrusion into your home. I was being hunted by those who would see me dead, and I took refuge in a cave not knowing it would lead to your lair. All I desire is to leave in peace and continue my journey.”

It watched me carefully, “And where will your journey take you, my little wendigo?”

“I intend to reach the Wither world and rescue a friend”

The dragon flicked the corpse into the air and with a bone crushing snap of his jaws, swallowed the dead pony whole. Hasp cried out in alarm and I could hear Nimble trying to wrest his pistol from him.

“It would appear your companions are not wholly friendly, lord Farilight.” The dragon chuckled, the sound making the ground beneath my hooves vibrate with its timbre.

“Forgive them my lord, they are misguided and stumbled in here unknowingly, looking for me. By your leave, I will take them from here and never return.”

The great best wiped remnants of its meal from its mouth, “You may leave, lord Fairlight, I honour the covenant with the moon. These however…” he gestured to the two soldiers, “...will be dinner for my children.”

I shook my mane, “Lord dragon, is there no other way? They are here because they have been lied to by their leaders…”

The dragon suddenly leaned its massive head towards me bellowing in outrage, “Of course they have been lied to! They are Celestians! They came in here, intruded in my home and murdered my children! Yet you defend them…? You are not like any wendigo I have ever met.”

I stomped a hoof, snorting out a jet of icy wind, “I am not Maroc, great dragon, the war ended a thousand years ago. The Celestians dominate now this land and I must recover my people to rebuild what was taken. Do not speak to me of loss, my family was murdered by Celestian’s, my tribe slaughtered by them. Some day, our people will return, but it is not now. Now, I must do what I can to protect what I have and making allies to the moon will help us to regain our strength.”

The dragon watched me quietly, then stepped down of his hoard, his head held low,

“How can I trust you? How do I know you won’t betray me and come here and steal my gold? Your companions stink of Celestia and her sickening kind…”

A voice from behind me made us both turn,

“Then take me, lord dragon. I will be your dinner if you would let my friends go.”

Corporal Nimble walked up beside me and bowed to the giant creature and went to remove his armour. As the helmet came off, a truly remarkable change occurred. Before my very eyes, the soldiers coat began to alter, to darken. Even his eyes changed from blue to yellow, there must be some sort of magic woven into the metal to make them all look alike. ‘Bloody military showmanship’, I thought to myself, they would have better off with more up to date equipment. Oil lanterns, for fucks sake!

The dragon leaned down and sniffed the soldier, “How very ‘noble’…No, I don’t think so…perhaps your…friend?” he looked past Nimble to Hasp who was shaking like a leaf. Whether in fear or in shock I couldn’t say.

Hasp shrieked and fumbled for his PDW, trying to aim it at his antagonist.

“Lord dragon!” I pleaded, “Please!”

The giant thing leaned back and laughed, “You need not fear pony, one of my daughters has spoken for you already.” It waved a huge claw and the small flapping creature I’d rescued, flew down to squeak at me near my hooves, giving my forelegs a nuzzle.

“She likes you, wendigo.” The dragon boomed, “You should be honoured, a dragon does not give friendship easily.” It clapped it claws together, “Now, all of you…leave whilst my good mood remains. The way to the outside is before you…go.”

I bowed to the dragon, “Lord dragon, may I ask your name?”

The creature yawned and rolled on the golden hoard peering at me with one eye half closed, “My name? My name is Barathel. Remember it well lord of the four winds, I may decide to call upon you some day and will expect to find a welcome befitting one as nobly born as I.”

“I will lord Barathel, my people will sing of your deeds.”

He opened his eyes wide, staring at me with those huge red orbs before letting out a thunderous laugh which echoed around the room. With a happy squawk, his daughter leaped up onto my back and snuggled herself into my mane as we hurriedly left the dragon’s home, rumbling peels of laughter following us out.

Without another word spoken between us, we picked up the pace, trotting at first and then breaking into a gallop. The passage before us sloped inexorably up towards…light! My goddesses, I could actually smell fresh air and daylight ahead, it was so near I could even taste it. I wasn’t the only one; our thundering hooves caused a cacophony of noise which spurred us on to run even faster to finally escape this terrible place. The entrance was growing closer all the time, just a little further now…

Nimble let out a loud neigh of triumph as we left the darkness of the tunnel; Luna be praised, we’d done it! All three of us…or rather four, burst out into the daylight and collapsed on the cool ground, panting, revelling in the simplicity of taking in the fresh late afternoon air. I had no idea what time it was, nor where I was. I didn’t care either, all I wanted to do now was relax, close my eyes and just breathe.

We’d been lying there for some time, trying to take in the fact we’d actually survived, when Nimble hoofed me a cigarette which I accepted gratefully. Seeing him sat there in the light without his golden armour on, he looked like any regular pony. He was grey, like me, a unicorn with yellow eyes and a golden shield for a cutie mark. A slight twinge of foalish jealousy took me, I would have loved to have had one like that when I was younger! Now, I had that rather non-descript lightning bolt thing. Funnily enough, the girls had never been that interested in my cutie mark, it only seemed to bother me…great! I was becoming neurotic now too. I sighed and took a draw on the cigarette.

“Corporal…” I began, releasing my magic, “thanks. For what you did back there, you’re a brave fellow and I won’t forget it.”

Nimble watched my transformation in fascination, “Nah, It was nothing Cap’.You’d have done it for me.”

I smiled…I probably would have too.

“Hey, is that how you look normally?” he said in wonder, looking me over, “Heh! Apart from the glowing eyes, you kinda look like me. At a distance of course…!”

I chuckled, “Plenty of grey unicorns out there, Nimble. Still, we’re all unique in our own way, every single one of us.”

He was right though, the similarity was quite uncanny. Could he be related to the tribe somehow?

“You two are getting on very well I see…”

I heard the click of the safety coming off and knew Hasp pointing his pistol at my head.

“Hasp! What the fuck are you doing soldier? He saved your life!” Nimble shouted in surprise.

The other guards pony spat on the ground angrily, “He’s in league with them! That…that thing on his back, its one of them! Look at it for fucks sake!”

I shook my mane, “Hasp, you’re being a fucking idiot. Put the gun down and lets settle in for the night.”

Spittle flew from his mouth as he yelled at me, “Fuck you! I’ve seen what you really look like, you can’t be on our side looking like that, you’re a…a demon!”.

“Again with the ‘demon’ thing!” I groaned lying back on the grass smoking the cigarette calmly, “If you’re going to shoot, Hasp, just do it. You wont get another chance…”

The little dragon on my back chattered and hissed at Hasp, who, ignoring her turned to Nimble, “Come on corp’ we’ll kill him and take the head back as evidence. We’ll be frigging heroes!”

Hasp’s voice had a strained note to it and I began to wonder if the soldier still had a grasp on his sanity. After what he’d been through, I doubted anypony would be able to simply shrug it all off and lead a normal life again like nothing had happened.

I watched quietly as Nimble lift his own pistol, “Put the gun down soldier, I won’t ask again.”

For a moment, I actually thought Hasp would actually comply. He stared at Nimble, his lips moving soundlessly, then quickly span round, sighting his pistol on me, “Fuck it…”

His head exploded into a thousand pieces, spattering the rock wall behind us in gore and armour fragments. The rest of Hasp’s body thudded wetly onto the ground. I shook my head, what a bloody waste of life. Nimble just stood there in silence, closed his eyes and let out a long breath before holstering the pistol. He gave his mane a good shake, “Stupid cunt, I couldn’t fucking stand him”.

“I thought you said he was your friend?” I asked.

He shrugged, “Would you leave a team mate behind?”

He was right of course, you didn’t have to like somepony for them to still be a colleague, “I see your point. Thanks, Nimble. Looks like I owe you again.”

I rose to hooves and began gathering some dry wood for our makeshift camp. Together with the corporal’s assistance, we soon had a good fire roaring away. My tiny dragon companion hopped down and waddled away to start sniffing curiously at Hasp’s body. Every living being had to eat of course, but I was just glad I’d moved the corpse away from our camp fire so I didn’t have to watch. I certainly didn’t want Nimble to see his deceased comrade filling the belly of a hungry dragon, even if they hadn’t exactly been on good terms.

Our escape from the caves had been exhausting and before I knew it, we were both soon fast asleep.

The morning came early here and I rose to the singing of birds in the trees and the rustling of leaves. A slight breeze and a clear sky, It was ideal flying weather. Checking over my gear, I prepared to move out without delay. Corporal Nimble was already having a morning roll on the grass and by the sounds he was making, he was enjoying it too. Damn it, I wish I’d thought of that now! Bugger…

“Captain Fairlight?”

I turned to my new friend who deftly tossed me a bag of equipment he’d fetched from the carriages and chariots parked nearby. Catching it in my magic, I looked inside. Two boxes of crystals, some rations, water and…Oh! Very nice, two MAD’s in a travel case complete with detonator.

I nodded to Nimble, “Thanks my friend. I’ll need to get going before your buddies get here. What are you going to do now though? Theres bound to be questions.”

He shrugged, “I’m no pegasus, but theres a comms device in the sky carriage over there, so I’ll be okay. Failing that, theres a village not far from here to the south.”

Nimble laughed, “Look, I’ll be fine, just wish I could come with you but…you know, my girl…”

I clopped him on the shoulder, “You’re a good pony, Nimble, a lot better than many I’ve met. Take good care of yourself my friend and try not to believe everything you hear about my exploits, eh?”

He chuckled, “I won’t Captain. Goddesses speed you on your journey.”

I smiled and waved to him as my wings caught the morning air. It felt wonderful to stretch them again after the suffocating closeness of the tunnels and corridors beneath the hill. Even better, I was back on track to finding Shadow. With renewed vigour, a short run and a few strong beats of my wings, I launched up into the sky, the small leathery passenger attached to my back squawking happily.

Chapter Twenty - Tarragon

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Twenty One - Here be dragons

CHAPTER TWENTY ONE

HERE BE DRAGONS

Riding on the air currents, feeling the sun on my face, was a feeling I had never known before my encounter with the spirit in the Withers. If I could be grateful for one thing alone, it was this. Occasionally, Tarragon would detach herself from my back and take wing, flying alongside me like I’d seen with ducks flying in formation. I guess we must have looked very strange for wildfowl!

I practiced my flying skills, rolling and diving, Tarragon keeping up with me and squawking in delight when we ‘chased’ each other through the clouds. As much as I missed my family, this was an experience I wouldn’t have missed for the world. It was the probably the nearest to a definition for the word ‘freedom’ as I could have imagined.

The little dragon swept under me and playfully batted at the pendant dangling from my neck, squawking a gliding away happily. I normally had it tucked in my pocket and hurriedly took hold of it in case it fell; goddesses help me if that happened. But ‘something’ had caught my eye when I moved to place it back in the confines of my barding, and I lifted up the crystal in my hoof for closer inspection. It was then I noticed just how bright the light was. Not the sunlight reflecting in it as I’d thought at first…no, this was something else. Damn it! Maybe I’d been flying for so long I was seeing things. Was I wrong?

I banked and circled in a wide arc, carefully watching the pendant’s light. There! Below me, by Luna’s backside, this was it, I was here at last! Wherever ‘here’ was of course.

I dove below the cloud layer, Tarragon attached to my harness, squeaking her excitement which echoed my own. Could she sense our goal was near?

Laid out before us was a lush green rolling countryside of grass and scattered tree’s. A small stream meandered its way over a rocky bed past a large collection of white stones, many covered in a thick matting of moss and multi coloured lichen. This was it, there was no doubting the crystals glare now. I flared my wings and touch down, landing neatly on the soft grass near the ruins.

This must have been a large structure as some point in its past. The worn remains of columns, flagstones and large cut stonework still lay where they had fallen. All around me, were the silent memories of a grander past. Everything here showed signs of considerable weathering and by the untouched nature of the surrounding area, I doubted anypony had been here in a very long time.

The pendant felt warm to the touch and I could feel it pulling me onward, but where to ? Following its light, I found myself standing on a set of slightly uneven flags. Judging by the water filled holes next to a few remaining wall sections, there had probably been a substantial set of doors here once leading to…well, nothing. There was nothing here.

The grass bankside before me now marked what must have been an entrance at one time, maybe even leading to the portal itself. Now, it was just…grass.

I trotted up and around it, there was no doubt in my mind; this was where the crystal was pointing to. The portal was gone. Decayed or destroyed, it didn’t matter which…all my effort, all of it…had been for nought. I sank onto my haunches and hung my head. Closing my eyes in dismay, my heart felt like lead in my chest. I just couldn’t believe it…

Tarragon jumped down and jogged over to the grass bank in her own particular lolloping gait, those leathery wings making her flop about from side to side comically. I wasn’t in the mood to laugh; right now I felt like screaming my lungs out to the damned heavens. It was like my whole world was just one giant mess, a huge fuck up from start to finish and what was worse, was that I’d failed to protect the one I’d sworn to…Shadow. I stomped my hoof into one of the ancient flagstones in anger, snorting out my frustration,

“Goddesses!” I screamed to the heavens, “What more do you want from me? What ?!” And what was Tarragon squeaking and squawking at? Bloody hell, what a racket!

Pulling myself up from the pit of my own self pity, I stared in bemusement at the small reptile as she jumped about, clawing at the earth in front of me. What had she seen there? Sometimes she reminded me of a playful kitten, chasing after butterflies and moths, other times her true nature as an alpha predator came to the fore. The intelligence in those reptilian eyes was quite unnerving at times but also strangely adorable, it was hard to describe.

I walked over to her, and looked at what she was pawing at. It was a large block of stone, still partly covered in earth and grass where Tarragon had been digging at it, but there was ‘something’ about it, something familiar that drew my attention. I scraped with my hoof at the stone, brushing away the build up of centuries, uncovering more of the block beneath and what turned out to be a large bronze ring. Resisting the temptation to grip it in my mouth, I used my magic to seize the thing and tried pulling it…nothing. Next I tried turning it to the left…nothing. To the right…was that a ‘click’? Yes! Definitely a click!

I held my breath and waited, Tarragon snaking between my legs and squawking excitedly before jumping up onto my back as the earth before me began to shudder violently. Before my very eyes, the land split asunder and dropped drown into a wide rectangular opening, the deep layer of soil and grass having covered it over long ago, sudden lost its purchase and collapsed into the blackness.

“Well little one,” I called to my companion, “I’ve no idea what lies beyond this, but I’ve brought us this far, so i’ve little choice but to move forward. You sure you want to come along? Could be dangerous.”

Tarragon squawked and turned full circle on my back before snuggling into my mane in response. Goddesses knew what she found so enthralling about my back, but for better or worse, we were heading off into the bowels of the earth and, I hoped, would be one step closer to recovering our lost Shadow.

I floated a flame into the blackness below the entrance, illuminating a long flight of well worn stone steps which lead down until they disappeared out of sight. On the wall to my right the light picked out a thin strip of metal, blue green in colour, possibly copper that was covered in verdigree, I wasn’t sure. Tentatively, I touched it with a hoof. It was definitely metal but at the same time a memory from within was beginning to niggle me about this, something to do with magic, applying it to the metal? Not knowing what would happen, I allowed my magic to flow through me, reaching out a tiny sliver of it to barely caress the metal. The feeling of its cold surface was the first thing I noticed, then a tingle of another magic, one that prickled at my investigation.

From where my magic had touched the metal strip, a blue glow began to pulse faintly. It was slow at first, and then without warning suddenly rushed out down the passageway, on and on into those unknown depths. As it disappeared into the seemingly endless void, at regular intervals on the stone walls a series of louds ‘pop’s accompanied the appearance of peculiar glowing symbols, each one adding it’s own ethereal light to the way down. Fear and fascination warred within me; whatever was down there could very well lead me to Shadow, but the spectre of the caves beneath the hill and the worm creature tugged inexorably at my memory. Stomping a hoof, I shook my mane and gave a loud neigh…fuck it, they were only memories.

“Fortune favours the bold, Tarragon” I said aloud, to which I received a happy chirrup and a warm, if rather damp, nuzzle.

We began our descent into the oddly lit tunnel, the doors behind me grating shut with a deep dull boom which echoed around us. I glanced back briefly, before shrugging and continuing downward. The glowing symbols were fascinating. They must have meant something to somepony once upon a time, but to me they were just odd, colourful shapes. It was a shame really, but occasionally, one may remind me of something…a tree, a flower, grass…all very organic and each one unique. There was some high end magical construction at work here. We had many magical items in Equestria, true, and some were even designed to be operated by non-magical ponies as well, but to make something to last beneath the earth for who knew how many years? No, this was on a level that only the best of the best magic smiths could have accomplished.

We walked on. The stairs never deviated, the descent straight and precise like an arrow heading unerringly toward its target. It was right at the point where I was beginning to wonder when we would reach the bottom, when our progress was brought to a halt by a heavy wooden door, affixed with enormous iron furniture.

My horn began to itch, the surest indication that some sort of magical warding was at play here. There was no lock that I could see, no handle even…what the hell was I supposed to do here? I scratched my head, taking out the pendant to see if it was still glowing. In the eery light of the symbols on the walls, the pendant glowed like a star in the night sky. I held it up to the door to help me see if there were any inscription, some clue to what lay beyond and how to reach it. What I didn’t expect was the pendant to suddenly glow so bright I was near blinded and the door, like the one to Luna’s chambers, opened inward as the magical key activated the ancient lock.

Whoever had designed this place, this pendant, had known what they were doing alright. Starswirl, the crafty old beggar, i’d put bits on it. Not that he’d been that much help to me to be fair, more the prophet of doom.The fifth pony of the bloody apocalypse.

My heart was beating rapidly in my chest. I really didn’t like being underground and I’d done it twice recently. This time, I wasn’t being shot at of course, but it didn’t exactly help my state of mind knowing that I was willingly walking into the unknown, goddess knows how far into the bowels of the earth.

I pushed on the door and it swung open in complete silence, effortlessly. I’d half expected a lound ominous groaning from the thing, but somehow this felt even worse. There was a complete absence of sound, only my heart and the occasional squeak from Tarragon gave any life to this place.

Around me, like the stairs, magical lights flared. Sconces filled with flickering blue flames, merging with more of the strange images on the walls of the small circular chamber. A table sat to one side with a chair, some writing implements, lanterns and other detritus. A bookshelf stood next to that, the dusty books still in remarkable condition considering their age and all in a language I couldn’t make head nor tail of. It was what was in the centre of the room however, which drew my attention.

It glowed with an energy I’d only felt once before, when i’d stood atop the giant plinth in the dead city what seemed like a lifetime ago. Magical runes inscribed around its edge glowed with the same blue light as the rest of the room, several steps leading up to it promising a journey to a land far beyond this one. I held up the pendant, the light bright as the sun, shining a light out to the portal which responded with a light of its own. Liquid silver began to coalesce, swirling and rolling like the surface of the sea, until, as a uniform pattern, it hung there, a silver curtain between this world and the next.

I tucked the pendant away and gave Tarragon a rub, “All set?”

She let out a high pitched chirrup before flapping her wings and stared straight ahead at the portal.

“Right then,” I pulled up my harness and double checked all the fittings, “Off we go…”

I never thought I’d be back here again, at least not willingly. What a damnable place. Black sand as far as the eye could see, the dark unending sky, the hills which never seemed to get any nearer no matter how far you walked. The Wither world was never going to be on anypony’s choice for a weekend break.

I lifted the pendant and turned to follow its light, gradually it brightened in intensity to point straight back at the portal. I had to laugh. Yeah…well, maybe I did just want to go home, but not without my beloved thestral. Still, I was here at long last and my link to Shadow, my will, and my heart, would light the way to her regardless of any ancient crystal.

First off though, I had to investigate the cylinder lying half buried in the sand by the portal…

My first reaction was one of caution, somepony apparently was expecting me; the cylinder had been magically keyed and my name appeared in bright red letters on the brass bound object as I reached out a hoof. This was beyond suspicious, but the real question was whether it had been left by a friend as a means to contact me, or a trap. Celestia had used them before and I sure as hell wouldn’t put it past her to get rid of me using a trick like this. I sighed inwardly, I would have to make a choice and take a gamble here one way or another, so, with a nudge of my magic, I gingerly lifted the cylinder. It glowed suddenly and I nearly dropped it in surprise as the lid popped off like a cork from a bottle, narrowly missing Tarragon who squeaked in indignation. Inside the thing, sat a rolled up scroll and a compass of sorts.

The scroll looked fresh and was written in Equestrian, albeit in a very old style;

My Dearest Fairlight,

I pray that this message finds you in good health and in time.

The compass which accompanies this note will show you the way to the Beyond. Seek me out when you arrive.

Star Beard.

‘In time’? Luna’s arse, that didn’t sound good. I hefted the compass and oriented myself to the direction the needle was pointing in. No time to lose, I clicked my tongue to Tarragon, who jumped back up to her now familiar perch. With a hop and a strong push of my wings, I took off in the direction of the Beyond.

The bleak and boring landscape felt almost stationary as I flew. With no real features to the land, it was seriously disorientating. The compass however, its needle unerringly pointing me towards my old friend, gave me heart. Of course, I’d have to remind him he’d actually ‘killed’ me the last time I’d seen him, albeit with the best of intentions, but I’d still be polite about it. I’d just buck the living shit out of him once I had Shadow back…maybe.

The old bugger was strange, even by thestral standards. He’d been a student of Starswirl the bearded, and was the closest his kind ever came to being a wielder of magic. He’d told me once, that thestrals ‘had a magic of their own’. I’d been doubtful at first, thinking he was speaking metaphorically, but now I knew them better, I didn’t doubt it at all. I’d seen Shadow let fly with a blast of purple and black lightning once and the males regularly fought with jets of fire complementing their use of the sword…or axe, or scythe; in fact pretty much anything that could crush, cut and maim. They were brutal creatures on reflection, mostly warriors and terrifyingly efficient at killing. Despite that though, they still had a strong sense of honour, duty and loyalty which bound them together in their tribes, also providing the race with a gentler side which was not so unlike many of the ponies I’d known. I could see why Celestia wanted them gone from her world, but regardless of her reasoning, it didn’t excuse the mass killings that I, or rather Maroc, had witnessed.

Tarragon chattered and squawked in my ear. There directly ahead of us, was the oddly familiar crystalline landscape of the Beyond, its white grass and crystal tree’s standing out in stark relief to the black sand. The two didn’t even seem to blend, it was like somepony had just drawn a line in the world and placed the Beyond on top of the black sandy nothingness and that was that. Simple. Weird.

Hills covered in tree’s, shining brightly with their own inner light, lead inexorably on towards a famililar bowl shaped depression in the land and the neat rows of huts I remembered so well. Beyond those, sitting atop the rise at the far end of the village, was the great hall of the tribe and my destination.

Sweeping low around the perimeter of the village, I saw a few of the thestrals milling around chatting until one looked up and saw me, shouting to his fellows. Allowing the magic to sing through me, I treated them to a display of wendigo magic; hopefully to avoid any misunderstandings too. I remembered all too well the reception I’d received the first time I arrived here. Hopefully though, Maelstrom, Shadows mother, had been put in the Wither world equivalent of a rubber room and the key unceremoniously thrown away. That one would have been dangerous as bag leather.

Streaming white cloud behind me, I flared my wings to brace my descent. In a blast of cold air and sparkling white cloud, I landed neatly at the foot of the steps that lead to the great hall…and waited.

At first glance it seemed little had changed here whilst I’d been away. It was the same hall, the same banners with the white helmet motif on them, almost like time had stood still. I was half expecting Maelstrom to appear in all her broiling insanity, screaming for my head on a spike. Luna’s arse, I hoped it didn’t run in families.

A thestral appeared briefly in the doorway to the grand hall and shot me a worried look before ducking back in when they saw me smile. I couldn’t help but grin at their reaction, after all, with these teeth I probably looked like I’d eat the poor creature for dinner. Speaking of which, my similarly toothy friend jumped from my back and began chattering at me, blinking her eyes meaningfully. If only she could talk…

I would have to ponder Tarragon’s attempt at communication later, as two burly thestral guards marched out from the hall wearing that eye removingly sharp armour their kind liked wearing so much. One of them looked vaguely familiar,

“My lord, the Duchess awaits you within the grand hall. Please follow me.”

The two bowed slightly and turned back to the steps. I thought I recognised him, he was the charmer who was going to remove my lordly head from my shoulders on the orders of the Duchess last time I was here. I probably had nothing to fear from the rest of the thestrals, but this guy? I never forget an axe.

Inside was as bright and colourful as the last time, only without the chains and death threats of course. Word had apparently spread of their visitor too, as there were already a fair number of thestrals standing either side of the long carpet leading to the throne. Walking through the throng, I scanned the assembled thestrals, several of whom were desperately trying to look anywhere but at me. These were most likely the same ones who’d been baying for my execution not all that long ago. I treated them to an especially hard stare…and a grin.

From a chair atop the dais, a midnight coated thestral mare with burning yellow-red eyes stood, and with a cry of emotion, rushed down the steps to embrace me just as one of the guards opened his mouth to announce my attendance. The look on his face was priceless.

“Fairlight!”

“Ember? Good goddess, it is you!” I took her hoof and kissed it, bowing before her, “Are you well?”

She nodded and waved the guards away, “I am, thank you, but what of you? We have not heard from you in such a very long time.”

There was something in her tone of voice and…was she bigger? She was! I almost dreading asking,

“Ember, how long have I been away?”

The thestral mare looked at me askance before retaking her seat on the throne and motioning me to sit beside her. A young thestral in a white robe brought a silver tray to us laden with food and wine.

“Star Beard warned us of this”, Ember sighed taking a draught of her wine, “Fairlight, you’ve been gone nearly five years.”

“What!?” I nearly fell off my chair in shock, “I can’t have been!”

She shook her head slowly and watched me with those otherworldly eyes. I knew…Luna had warned me about the difference in time between here and the mortal realm, and now reality had come crashing in on me. I’d left her alone for five years while I was arsing around and…oh goddesses, what had I done…

Ember clopped her hooves together, motioning to a thestral in a deep red robe. In my confused state, I barely noticed the hushed tones of the hall being cleared until the large doors closed with an echoing thud.

“Come with me”, she said quietly and lead me away to a chamber behind the throne room. Ember whispered to one of her hoof maidens who curtsied before rushing off.

“I’ve asked Star Beard to join us, I hope you don’t mind?” she asked kindly.

“Hmm? No…no, thank you Ember…I’m just a bit, you know…”

Ember nodded, closing her eyes, “I understand, it must seem strange for you.”

You could say that! After all this time, anything could have happened. I shook my mane and released my hold on the power, feeling it recede back inside me once more. The thestral mare watched in fascination as I morphed back to the more usual ‘me’.

“Ember, what’s happened since I’ve been gone?”

She smiled sadly, “After you….’left’, we tried everything we could to send her through the main gateway to you. For some reason, whatever it was, we just could not invoke the magic necessary to do it. Star Beard tried, he laboured for months on end but the results were always the same…nothing. I’m sorry, Fairlight.”

I put my hoof on Embers shoulder, “It’s alright Ember. I know you all tried your best for us, but tell me, where is she now?”

The thestral stared at the wine in her glass, taking a deep breath before answering, “She’s…gone”

I think my face must have been a picture right then. Ember looked up at me and I saw a tear run down her cheek to land sizzling on the floor. My heart sank like a stone. I sat on my haunches, lifted my head to the ceiling and closed my eyes, “What do mean she ‘gone’?” I was terrified of hearing the answer.

“We…that is, ‘I’, don’t know where she is. Star Beard has been trying to track her down ever since she left.”

This wasn’t making any sense. I had the feeling there was a story here and I was only getting snippets of it; she was hiding something from me. I was set to all but interrogate Ember when the chamber door swished open and a familiar old face appeared. The effect was somewhat ruined by the thick blue smoking cap, dressing gown and fuzzy slippers.

The ancient fellow mumbled to himself as he walked up to me, peering into my eyes, “You took your bloody time, Captain.”

I opened my mouth to speak but the Colonel clopped me hard on the shoulder, “I’m damned glad you made it boy, welcome back.” My thestral friend, his eyes still burning like hot coals, treated me to a toothy smile and eased himself into a chair next to Ember and myself. With a wave of a hoof, another of the white robed thestrals rushed in with a basket and yet another with a box. I could tell what was in it already and my nose twitched in anticipation.

Star Beard looked up at me from under his thick eyebrows and sniggered knowingly, “Don’t stand on ceremony Captain, do the honours…”

Magicking the box over, I removed the dark wooden lid and took out the two elegant long stemmed pipes which were nestled within. They were works true works of art, beautifully carved with swirling designs that shone with an inner light which was strangely calming. I stared at them, my mind wandering. It didn’t seem five minutes since I’d been here last with everypony and yet it had still been five years. I couldn’t seem to get my head around that fact; maybe I didn’t want to. I sighed, regardless of whether I believed it or not, I was here and I could only move forward.

With a good shake of my mane, I returned to my task, loading the pipes and taking a good whiff of the spectacularly good tobacco. Well, I presumed it was tobacco, out here it could be something terrifying. Thestrals appeared to make half their items from a type white leathery material and as for the tobacco…well, best not to overthink things Meadow always told me.

After hovering my flame over Star Beard's bowl, I settled back and drew smoothly on my own. It was like floating away on a stream of starlight. Magnificent…

“I hope you’re up to some story telling, boy.” Star Beard smiled.

I face hoofed, “Oh no…”

“Oh yes!” he laughed and blew out a smoke ring, “But I’ll take the abridged version. You have an important job ahead of you and the less time we spend chatting, the better. Wouldn’t you agree?”

I nodded and accepted a proffered crystal goblet of wine from one of the attendants. It gradually dawned on me, surrounded by these dark coated skeletal creatures with their fire pit eyes and teeth, that I saw them now as no more strange than any pony I’d ever met. Griffins, minotaurs, thestrals, alicorns, I hadn’t really seen any of these before coming into contact with the spirit, at least not many. Once, I would probably have been freaking out over such strange encounters, not that I was xenophobic, it’s just…I don’t know, I was still a pony with a small town view in some ways. The roller coaster of weird had brought me to see beings that would terrify most ponies as perfectly normal.

That said, what the hell did I look like to others when I was stood there, all teeth, blue eyes and looking like my arse was on fire with all the white fog pouring off it? Ah, who cared? The tobacco was great, the wine was warming, and my friends where here. Soon, Shadow would be too.

I finally reached the end of my tale and Star Beard got up to stretch his archaic body. His xylophone ribs stood out from his hide a lot more than your usual thestral. The old chap scratched his ear with a fore hoof and stood before the fireplace,

“After you left, I tried to send her to you”, he turned to me, “you know that don’t you?”

I nodded sadly.

Star Beard shook his head and continued, “I was so sure, Fairlight, so certain I could send her after you. Your spirit had already returned, but something was blocking Shadow from crossing the veil. I…I failed her.”

He hung his head, “I’m sorry, boy. I tried everything I knew, I even managed to find the portal Starswirl used, but that too was blocked. I left the message for you there in case somehow, you managed to come through it.”

I stood up in shock, “What, so this could be a one way trip?” My heart felt like lead in my chest.

Star Beard sat carefully on his haunches and stared into the flames of the fireplace, “I don’t know. I don’t think so, but there’s more to this. Something, or somepony, has blocked my access to my old mentor in the herd as well as the portal. It had been difficult to contact him before, but now it’s like the connection has been completely severed.”

The firelight glinted off his bony frame as he spoke, “I have a plan, but I need your help and that of an old friend of mine.” Star Beard took a bowl of fruit from the basket and passed it to me, “You still want to find the lady Shadow don’t you?”

“Of course!” I exclaimed, “With all my heart I do! Star Beard, Ember, I’m so sorry it took me so long to return, but now I’m here, I’ll do whatever it takes to get her back.” If she still wanted me back. Would she, after five long years? Goddesses, I just didn’t know.

Ember must have read my mind. She leaned forward, smiling, “Fairlight, Shadow still loves you, of this I am certain. My sister is a passionate mare and would not give up on her feelings for you so easily.”

‘Not so easily’? It had been five years!

Star Beard looked tired, as if the weight of the world pressed down upon his old bones, “Boy, Shadow left after I had exhausted every avenue I could think of to send her to you. One day, the girl had simply…vanished. Her travelling gear was gone and all she left me was a note saying she was going to find a way to you by herself.”

He popped a berry into his mouth and chewed slowly, “I tracked her down as near as I could to the northern most mountain range, past the lands of the Purple Sands. Thanks to you, Ember is now the Duchess of both tribes, otherwise I’d have been spitted on some warriors pike by now. No respect for age, young thestrals these days…”

I took one the berries and put the bowl down next to me, “Ember’s the Duchess now?”

She smiled at me, nodding, “Mother, Maelstrom, couldn’t take the loss of another daughter and flew away to the wastelands. Father went after her, but we’ve not seen anything of them since. In their absence, and being the eldest, the mantel was passed to me.”

“What of Short Stride?” I asked her, “Is she safe?”

The Duchess smiled, “Yes, she’s safe. Married and with foal too, another addition to the tribe. She’s married to the new Earl of the Purple Sands tribe.”

“The new Earl ?”, I asked reaching down for another berry. Weren’t there more there a minute ago? Hmm, I must have eaten more than I thought.

Ember smiled, “My sister has married well, her mate is a strong and brave thestral warrior from their tribe. With our family ties to both tribes, as Duchess I have responsibility for both. With Short Stride and the Earl governing the Purple Sands, we have grown stronger than ever.”

Ah, politics. Never my strong point, I would read about it in the paper but I was usually more interested in the ‘what’s happening’ section…and the cartoons.

Star Beard gave me a quizzical look, “You seem different somehow Captain, more…content? Is that the word?”

“Sorry?” I asked taking another berry.

“When you were here last, boy, you were a mess of emotions. Although your body was still in the mortal realm, your spirit was in complete turmoil. The wendigo within you was unsettled and the two of you were pulling apart from one another, it was a tragedy to see.” Star Beard scratched the stubble on his chin, “But now, you seem…whole. You have melded with the spirit?”

I didn’t really want to think about it too much, that episode in the chamber at the fortress was the stuff of nightmares for me. I supposed I’d have to explain it in a way that didn’t make me sound like a….what the hell was that noise?

I could hear a little chirrup every so often, was it this chair? I wobbled the thing back and forth but couldn’t manage to get it to do it again. Ember raised an eyebrow, “Is something wrong?”

“Did you hear that?”

“Hear what?”

“Like a sort of squeaking noise?”

Ember looked at Star Beard and the two shook their head. Never mind, maybe the trip had unhinged something inside my head. Sighing, I explained what had happened at the fortress but left out the more ‘explicit’ details. Star Beard nodded sagely,

“It is for the better my boy. Over time the two of you would have pulled each other apart completely and I daren’t imagine what would have befallen you if that had happened”

Turning to Ember I noticed she was staring at my pannier with an intent expression.

“Ember?” I asked questioningly.

“Your…your bag, it…it moved”

“What?”

I reached into the bowl to take the last berry just as a tiny head shot out of my pannier like lightning, plucked the sweet fruit before I could get a grip on it, and disappeared back inside.

“WHAT WAS THAT!?” Ember shrieked leaping onto the chair, keeping her hooves off the ground.

Pandemonium broke out around me as guards charged into the chamber weapons drawn and white robed staff rushed about in a panic at their mistress’s cries of alarm. Star Beard face hoofed and gave me a hard stare.

“I’m sorry everypony…sorry, no need for alarm, it’s my friend that’s all, she’s harmless don’t worry!” I held out my hooves trying to show there was no need for concern.

The guards glowered at me and looked to the Duchess for orders. Thankfully, despite her worried looks, she waved them away. My axe wielding friend shot me a look that threatened bloody retribution if he had to come in here again today; or tonight, couldn’t they get bloody clocks here?

The munching and chirruping noises from the pannier lessened when I lifted it up and carefully placed it on the floor before me. Unstrapping the flap, I tapped the side, “Come on Tarragon, come and meet my friends. Its okay…”

The tiny creatures head popped out, covered in berry juice and gave a little burp. Ember laughed and trotted over to have a closer look, her previous fright already forgotten, “By the moon, Fairlight! She’s a dragonling, what are you doing with her in your pack?”

Star Beard was less impressed, “Fairlight! Good goddess Captain, don’t bring one of those creatures in here! If the mother finds out she’ll raze the whole village to the ground!”

I gave Tarragon a pet and she quickly clambered back up onto my back to nuzzle my mane, “She’s from my world, Colonel. Her father let her come with me. Look, it’s a long story and I don’t think now’s the time”

Star Beard frowned, “I’ve never heard of such a thing boy, never. Dragon’s are solitary creatures and deadly when roused. I find this really most peculiar, he would let a child follow you here? His own child?”

I shrugged, “I saved her life and she decided to follow me, what more can I say?”

“’What more can you say…’”, he repeated quietly, “I don’t know Captain, you never cease to amaze me.”

We passed the time talking about what had happened in the Withers since the last time I was there. Surpringly, very little had changed with the exception of some border disputes with other tribes. Whether this was as a result of the joining of the Purple Sands and the Beyond, was anyponies guess and, being blunt, not particularly of any concern of mine.

I was saddened to hear that Shadows parents had vanished. Far Sight considered me to be his ‘adopted’ son, but Maelstrom, his wife hated me with a passion bordering on insanity. Wherever their travels had taken them, I wished them well.

Star Beard clopped his hooves together and one of the servants appeared carrying a quantity of gear, which she placed on the floor before me.

“Captain” He began, “When you…’left’ our world, these were left behind. I think you may wish to be re-acquainted with them?”

I felt a wave of nostalgia pass through me. My battle scythe was there, still as solid and dangerous as I remembered. There too, was Starswirl’s beacon and some other odds and ends I’d collected along the way. Something was missing though, one item I’d been given as a parting gift. Maybe I shouldn’t have mentioned it, I didn’t want to appear ungrateful, but my bloody words were already out,

“Thank you, Colonel. But, may I ask, do you know what happened to the dagger?”

“Dagger? No, I don’t remember there being one Captain. Was it a trophy of some kind?”

I shook my head, “No…it doesn’t matter really, what’s important is how to find Shadow and bring her back safely”

Star Beard nodded, “I understand. First though, allow me tell you what we’ve managed to find out so far…”

The old thestral’s assistant hoofed him a large scroll, which he placed on the floor between us. Hoof drawn, stained and smelling distinctly musty, the scroll turned out to be a surprisingly well detailed map of the Wither world. It was incredible. Judging by the amount of features noted, lakes, rivers, mountains and so forth, I hadn’t seen even a fraction of what I’d assumed to be just a vast expanse of nothing.

Unfortunately, the old map’s place names were written in a language I didn’t understand and would have to rely on Star Beard for interpretation. Ember trotted over and sat next to us, looking intently at the map as if Shadows location would suddenly materialise before us. Star Beard tapped the map with his hoof,

“We had scouts out looking for her as soon as we knew she’d gone, but being able to fly makes tracking nigh on impossible. Fortunately, information from others who’d seen her showed that she was heading across the Purple Sands’ and on to here.”

He tapped on a portion of the map that looked like a field of little mushrooms, “The Tallow Marshes; Beyond them, dragon country.”

The way he said ‘dragon country’ worried me, there was something in his voice that made my mane twitch nervously. Dragons, eh? I looked down to Tarragon who was sleeping next to me, a leg occasionally twitching as she dreamt. It was hard to imagine one day she’d be the size of her father, or bigger. Maybe he’d been cute once too.

I raised an eyebrow, turning to Star Beard, “So that’s where the trail went cold?”

He nodded, “Maelstrom, ordered her found, but when we discovered she was heading toward the mountains past the marsh, we had no choice but to call off the search. Maelstrom was furious and…well, I think you know can guess happened next.”

I could, I’d seen Maelstrom’s temper in action and after the incident in the city, the cracks in her sanity where there for all to see. She’d already lost one daughter to the lake creature and another had run off looking for, what her mother considered at any rate, to be a demon.

I looked over at Ember who was busy petting Tarragon, a smile on her toothy face, “I don’t understand,” I said, “why stop at the mountains? Is it a barrier of some kind?”

Ember shook her head, “The mountains are forbidden to our people, they are dragon territory.”

Star Beard eyes were downcast, “It’s an old animosity going back to the great war. They believe that the rest of the forces of the moon abandoned them on the field which resulted in their exile along with the rest of us. Since then, any thestral who enters the mountains is liable to be seen as…” a pained expression crossed his face, “…as food.”

I closed my eyes against the realisation that Shadow may not have been seen because, goddess help me, she was already dead, eaten by one of those terrifying creatures. But if she was dead, wouldn’t she be with the herd? Surely Meadow would have said?

Star Beard gave me a beaming smile and slapped his thigh suddenly, making me jump, “Ha! Listen to the old fool droning on! I have faith she’s still alive boy, and that you’ll find her. But, Fairlight, you must realise that we can’t send any warriors with you past the marshes or else risk war with the dragons. The peace has held for a long time and our numbers are too few to take those monster’s on.”

He turned to the Duchess, “Ember my dear, it’s late and I must attend to some matters. Would you please excuse us?”

Ember nodded and Star Beard rose to his hooves, motioning me to follow him. We walked slowly down a rear corridor before arriving at a large silver scroll work door. The old thestral warrior leaned a foreleg against the wall, he looked tired, and old,

“Goddess…I’m feeling my years boy, forgive me.” He stretched his hind legs out groaning, “Stay in here tonight Fairlight, I need to see to a few things. I’ll call for you in the morning, do you think you’ll be ready to set out then?”

I nodded, “I will, I don’t want to waste any time Storm Colonel.”

He looked up at me quizzically, “No, no you don’t Captain. I didn’t want to say anything in front of young Ember, but I fear for her sister. Shadow is in a dangerous place, very dangerous indeed. You’re going to need to focus your strength for this, but for now, I want you to think of her…only her. Can you do that?”

Star Beard sounded so insistent, it had my mane bristling. “Of course”, I said honestly.

He reached out a hoof and tapped the crystal hanging from my neck, “Keep that on tonight. Don’t take it off, understand?”

His eyes fixed me in their fiery stare, “I will. Star Beard, what’s all the mystery about?”

He just shrugged, “I’ll tell you in the morning, for now just remember what I said.”

The old thestral walked away down the corridor, “Goodnight boy”.

“Goodnight Colonel.”

He was a strange creature, and that was saying something. By thestral standards he was something of the local mystic or shamen. He was supposed to be the priest for the tribe, but I’d never seen him conduct any form of ceremony. I just had to admit I knew incredible little about thestral society, and as awful as it sounded, I didn’t plan on staying around long enough to find out either. I had to find Shadow and bring her home.

The door opened easily and I walked inside the spacious room, closing it behind me. The bed chamber had been constructed of the same glittering crystal as the rest of the thestral buildings I’d seen, only this one had been adorned with a number of large tapestries and pictures hanging on the walls. For what I took to be such frightening warriors, whoever had used this room enjoyed a particularly delicate touch. Elegant filigree vases and caskets sat neatly arranged on a white dresser, tastefully painted gold leaves and vines adorning its surface.

The tapestries really caught my eye. They were scenes from nowhere I’d seen in the Withers, in fact, from the style I’d have said they were of Equestria. Just how old were these? The paintings too were of green rolling hills, forests and blue skies. They were really quite beautiful, all of them. I couldn’t see any artists name but then my knowledge of artistry was roughly the same as what I knew about meteorology…zero.

The whole room was well appointed, and had a large window with a thin crystalline type of glass which allowed in what passed as natural light in the Beyond. Curtains in a deep maroon fabric framed the window, co-ordinating nicely with the deep carpets and the chair cushions.

The bed was another matter altogther. It was huge, heavily carved crystal posts held a canopy of the same colour as the window curtains. Golden rope ties added an extra touch which made me wonder how I’d come to be here when only recently I’d been sleeping on cardboard sheeting in a sewer. Star Beard had been right about one thing, it must have been late, as a wave of fatigue suddenly passed through me making me yawn expansively.

With a sigh of relief, the heavy gear, packs, boxes and strapping was unceremoniously dumped on the floor, after which I wriggled out of my flight suit. That bed looked incredibly inviting, yet I felt a twinge of guilt. This room was somepony’s home and I would just walk in and wreck it? No…

I picked up my gear and neatly arranged it on a blanket chest for the morning. I hadn’t been born a slobby pony and I sure as hell wasn’t going to start becoming one now. Not that I’d ever describe myself as a neat freak of course, it’s just that it felt like the right thing to do. There was a knock at the door.

“Hello?” I trotted over and opened the door.

Two young thestrals in white robes bowed to me as they entered, whispering to each other and giggling. I couldn’t help rolling my eyes at their girlish behaviour, was this room service of some sort? I was just about to shut the door when another of the hall’s staff pushed it back open, shooting me a haughty glare. She was a real charmer too and made the others look like tugboats next to a liner. I’d never seen a fat thestral, but by Luna’s ample arse, here was one now. The creature held her nose in the air and harrumphed as she passed me, giving orders to the younger two who curtsied to her respectfully. I caught sight of one of them surreptitiously smirking at the other who playfully stuck her tongue out a little at the larger female. Thankfully, their ample colleague didn’t notice the cheeky gesture.

“Can you speak our language? Do you understand me?” she bellowed at me. Great goddesses, what a bloody racket! These things spoke straight into your head and I’d only just gotten used to Ember and Star Beard speaking normally. My brain cells must have been vibrating with the mental onslaught, but she wasn’t finished yet,

“You follow us, yes? We bring you to cleaning place, understand?”

She spoke slowly, pronouncing each word with deliberate overemphasis that had the other two shaking with silent laughter. I’d play along.

“Duhhhh?” I mumbled, cocking my head on one side like some village idiot.

The large thestral tutted irritably and waved to the other two who trotted round to take station behind me. With numerous nudges and shoves, I was propelled back through the door and along a new set of corridors, the stuck up female leading the way.

It felt like somepony was pulling on my tail, an occasional tug would have me looking back over my shoulder to the two who quickly looked anywhere but at me with feigned innocence. Returning my eyes to the front, the giggling started again until I let out an involuntary squeak. Something, or more likely, some ‘thestral’ had nipped my backside. I shot them a look, one of the cheeky buggers smirking at me and running her tongue over her teeth in what I could only describe as a suggestive manner. Unfortunately, my bloody body started to react and I had to take my mind off it by staring at the huge thestral arse in front of me. That was enough to cool off any dirty thoughts alright.

My galleon sized chaperone opened a large set of double doors and we trotted inside. A walk in bath lined with baskets, bottles and all manner of assorted grooming tools lay arranged, ready for what I suddenly knew was coming.

“Oh no! I can groom myself, thank you very much!”

The older mare stared open mouthed at my miraculous understanding of her language and spluttered in indigation before giving out more orders to the younger ones. With another extra loud harrumph, she flounced out of the room leaving the other two alone with me and the steaming bath water.

“Ladies, thank you, I’ll be fine thanks”, I smiled.

They looked at each other and began taking off their robes.

“Hey! Wait, no!”

One of them chuckled, flicking her robe onto a hook before nudging me into the bath water. The other waded in on the opposite side of me, taking a bottle in her mouth and a large sponge in her hooves. Before long, I was soaked, lathered and sponged down. The girls efficiently curry combed and scrubbed, getting all the tangles from my coat, mane and tail. It felt, I have to say, amazing; particularly when one started to sponge me…somewhere else.

“Thanks ladies, I can wash there my’….oh!”

They were intent of washing me completely and by the goddess, they were good at it too. I felt hot, burning hot and it wasn’t just from the water. Thankfully, the torturously exotic experience came to a halt when I was led from the bath and towelled down. A hot air vent in the wall was opened and blew across me as the girls brushed and smoothed my coat and hair. I’d never been to a salon before, but if this was what the hordes of mares who went experienced, I’d been missing out.

One of the thestrals giggled, taking extra special care to dry me off between my haunches. I had little choice but to stand there and endure it, naturally. But as with everything, all good things come to an end and that end belonged to the glacial sized mare who re-appeared before me.

She treated me like I was a prize entry in a show, clicking and clucking over the work the other two had done before clicking her tongue at me, “You’re done. Follow me”

The miserable mare wasn’t talking to me like I was a dullard at least and the three of them guided me from the bath and back to my room, clean and neat. I had to admit, I felt great too and despite the scar and glowing eyes, I thought I must have looked pretty damned good. My tail and mane were in the best condition they’d been in for ages and flowed nicely, swishing the way they should. Even that felt great.

Back in the room, my entourage left, but not before one of the younger mares grabbed my muzzle and gave me a quick kiss before rushing out after her exaggeratingly scandalised friend. The door shut behind them leaving me standing there like a stone statue.

Smiling to myself, I stretched out my legs and moved to the side of the bed…thestrals, who could fathom them? It wasn’t that long ago I’d have been scared witless of these pony-like beings with their sharp teeth, glowing eyes and skeletal bodies. Before I got to know them better, I’d thought they all looked alike but now…now I knew better. Speaking of which, how come I could understand what they were saying? A quick feel of my ears confirmed that I hadn’t inadvertently put on the magical translator. It was, as I already knew, in the pile with all my other gear. Was this a side effect of the merging of my spirit with the wendigo?

Deciding it didn’t really matter anyway, I shrugged. I mean, what’s one more mystery? I pulled back the heavy sheets and slipped beneath their cool embrace. This was more like it. I let out a pent up sigh, my stresses and strains disappearing in the enveloping comfort of the roomy bed. My mane and tail, my coat and hooves, all clean and neat, I breathed in the fresh smell of linen and…mare. I opened my eyes, expecting to see somepony there, but no…just me and the pillow; the pillow which smelt of warm cinnamon, of exotic spices and femininity, of…Shadow.

I closed my eyes, feeling the sharp prickle of a tears building and let my feelings flow out. She’d be with me soon, and I with her. The smell of Shadow was intoxicating and I rubbed my nose against the pillow, taking it in, imagining her with me in my forelegs. I could see her, touch her, smell her…she was in my heart and my soul, the beautiful, terrible creature of the nightmare world and my deepest desire.

“Shadow…” I moaned, hugging the pillow and whispering into it, “I miss you love, where are you? Show me the way…”

It was morning. At least I presumed it was because first off I was awake and secondly, the gargantuan maid was brutally yanking the covers off me with zero consideration for my need for a lie in. Yawning, I had a good stretch and rubbed the sleep from my eyes. A quick breakfast of porridge with berries and a glass of fruit ‘something’ and I was good to go. I was pleasantly surprised to find my flight suit had been cleaned and laid out for me. Goddess knows how they managed to do that without me noticing; oh, they were good!

Star Beard was in his quarters, pouring over a number of old tomes when I was unceremoniously deposited by the helpful maid.

“Ah! Fairlight my boy, come in…please”, he chirped. Star Beard seemed to be in rather good spirits this morning, his weariness last night had concerned me a little. The old fellow was no spring chicken.

His room was just as I remembered it, a right bloody mess. Books, maps, candle wax and discarded clothes lay haphazardly across the desk, floor and goddess knows what else. I presumed there was a chair in here somewhere, but it was probably lost in time beneath a layer of paperwork. Star Beard looked up from his musings,

“You look a lot better. Freya have a good go at you did she?”

“Freya?” I wrinkled my brow in thought, “Oh! The maid I presume?”

He snorted out a laugh and scratched his ear, “She’s not the gentlest, but she’s got a good heart. Takes care of me in my old age too.”

I’d read into that what I may. She certainly did bugger all with his room.

“Anyway my Equestrian friend, we have a visitor…” He held out a hoof.

“Good Morning Captain”, came a familiar voice from behind me.

I turned round to find myself face to face with the time worn features of the leader of our last mission in the Wither world, the warrior I had the honour of fighting beside,

“Major Thorn! Are you well sir?”

He grasped my hoof and shook it firmly, a broad smile spread across his face displaying those lethal teeth, “I am Captain, very well. I’m pleased to see you once more.”

Star Beard nodded to the Major before leaning across the map on the table, “Gentlecolts, I’m not going to procrastinate over this so I’ll get to the point. Captain Fairlight…” he looked into my eyes, “Shadow’s in trouble. The difficulty I have is knowing exactly where she is, but my sources inform me she is either here…” he pointed to a large mountain to the north-east of the marsh,”…or here”.

Star Beard moved his hoof to point to another mountain range west of the first one. There was no scale on the map so I had no idea of the distances involved, but it didn’t matter right now, I felt relieved that at long last we were getting something concrete.

“We officially cannot enter dragon territory or risk war,” he explained, “the Duchess will not risk it and neither will I. As much as I love Shadow, Captain, our people’s survival is at risk if we provoke open war with the dragons. I’m sure you understand this, yes?”

I nodded in response. ‘We’ meaning ‘They’, couldn’t enter the dragon’s domain. It didn’t relate to me, the wild card wendigo. So, essentially this looked like another solo mission then. In a funny way, it was ‘plausible deniability’ once more, just in a different guise. That way, if I was caught or killed, they’d just say, “He’s not a thestral though, is he?” Problem solved.

Star Beard gestured to Thorn who explained further, “One source indicates that the lady Shadow may have been…’taken’…by the dragon of the Coal Spike mountain. If she has, then I fear the worst. He’s a vicious bastard and one who many of us believe inspired the rabid hatred of us with the Celestians in the first place.”

Thorn examined the map, a wisp of smoke rising from his nostrils, “One other source suggested that she may have headed here…”

He tapped the second mountain range, “Emerald Fires, the home of a female fire dragon called ‘Etrida’. Goddess help her if she’s there, that one is the mother of the worst of them.”

All very positive then, this was going to be a walk in the park. Inwardly I groaned, couldn’t somepony give me some good news…for once?!

“How do we know any of this information is correct, are these ‘sources’ reliable?” I asked them directly, “Why would she go there? There must be something in the mountains that’s attracted her, or else this could all be a wild goose chase based on rumours of sightings and nothing more.”

Star Beard took out his pipe, hoofing me one; Thorn politely declined, “My sources are trustworthy, Captain, of that you can have no doubt. And, yes, there is something there, or at least Shadow believes there to be. The Rift.”

“The Rift?”

“It’s a place in the mountains which, allegedly, is where the veil is thinnest between all the realms. A sort of ‘natural fault line’, I can’t say for sure. I for one have never been and I suspect no living thestral has either. I can only speculate that is where she’s heading, but after all this time…I just don’t know.”

I had to ask, as much as it pained my heart to even consider it, “How do you know she’s still alive?”

Star Beard let out a puff of smoke, “She was seen recently, no more than a week ago, near the Coal Spike.” He pointed his pipe stem at me, smoke flowing from his nostrils, “This, is why I said you need to hurry.”

I banged my hoof down on the desk, “So what’s the plan? I need to get going as soon as possible”

Thorn grinned, “We’re going with you, to the edge of the marshes at least. I wish we could go further Captain, but this time, you’ll be on your own for most of your journey; behind enemy lines, so to speak. Think you can handle it?”

By the way his eyes blazed, he knew my answer already, “Does an Ursa shit in the woods?”

Thorn sniggered, Star Beard just rolled his eyes, “Have you looked at your pendant this morning Fairlight? Starswirl’s beacon?”

I deftly extracted the elegant pendant from my flight suit pocket, holding it up for the other two to see. It was glowing as usual and I turned on the spot to face the direction it was brightest. Star Beard oriented the map with the aid of a heavy brass compass he fetched down from the bookcase and tapped at a landmark, a beaming smile on face.

I scrubbed at my mane irritably, “So much for that, It’s pointing back to the portal again. Not sure how that helps if the bloody thing won’t let us back through”.

Star Beard stepped round the table with the compass and a ruler, drawing an invisible line with his hoof, “No, its not pointing to the portal Captain, it’s pointing toward the dragon’s territory. Did you do as I asked last night?”

“You mean thinking of Shadow? Yes, of course. Was that your idea, to put me in her room?”

He nodded, a wry smile on his lips, “The pendant works on need, what your heart truly desires. That, and it can only be used by Celestian’s…no offence.”

I involuntarily scowled at him, a flare of temper bursting through me, “I’m not a fucking Celestian!” I snapped, “Do you know what those bastards did?! Do you know the suffering…” I paused, rubbing my face with a foreleg, “…Sorry…sorry my friend, I didn’t mean to…”

Thorn clopped me on the shoulder, “We know, Captain. We were there, we know what they did; some of it anyway.”

Star Beard shook his head sadly, “You’re right to be angry Fairlight, but you’re a part of their world now whether you like it or not, and in this age Equestria is Celestia. You must find your place within that world and I can only pray for you and your family’s safety and prosperity in the future.”

“There are other places outside of Equestria,” I replied,”Saddle Arabia for example, the Griffin Kingdom. It doesn’t have to be Celestia’s ‘perfect’ society.”

Star Beard nodded knowingly,“True lad, true, but you’re the new lord of the four winds and your heart will always lead you home. Believe me, I know.”

Thorn gasped, “Lord of the four winds? Precious Goddess! Star Beard you old goat, you never told me that!”, Thorn turned to me, looking me straight in the eyes, “Of course! Its all so obvious I can’t believe I hadn’t realised it before now. By the nightmare’s grace, you’re the descendant of Maroc, Captain?”

“Apparently so.” I said rather embarrassed by Thorns reaction, “Not that there’s anything to be ‘lord’ of to be honest. There’s nothing there now, only rubble and memories”

“Dragon shit!” he spat, “Stone remembers stone…”

“What?”

Star Beard slammed a hoof on the table, “We’re wasting time!”

We stopped and turned to face him. He was right of course, every moment counted and we needed to prepare for the journey. Star Beard continued to explain his plan and I listened in rapt attention until there were simply no more plans and no more questions.

It was quite simple. We would set off that afternoon which would allow us time to travel to the Purple Sands. We would overnight there and then head across their land to the marshes. At the edge of the marsh, I would head off alone into dragon territory, locate the two places marked on the map and, with the grace of Luna, find Shadow. What we would do to get home to Equestria, was a problem for another day.

We were about to part when Star Beard walked over to me and looked at the pendant closely, giving it a tap with his hoof, “You didn’t let me finish what I was saying earlier”, I hung my head in embarrassment, “the pendant will lead you to Shadow, boy. Believe in her, and in yourself. You can do this”.

“I will do this Colonel,” I said confidently, “of that you can be certain”

My packs, belts and other assorted gear were stowed and ready, the pulse gun was disassembled and in its storage case, my PDW fully charged and in order. My war scythe I’d left in Shadow’s room along with other items I didn’t think I’d need. Perhaps for sentimental reasons, I don’t know for certain, I’d brought the scythe my friends had prepared for me, rather than the one I’d used in the Wither world the last time I was here. That was an enemy weapon, but this one had been hoof made by myself and modified by Smiling Borders very own blacksmith. There was a certain significance in that which made it special to me; guess I had a heart after all then.

A loud chirrup behind me caught my attention and I span round just in time to see Tarragon leap onto my head and then claw her way painfully down my neck to nestle into my back. Goddesses the little beggar had sharp claws. Ember followed her in,

“She’s so friendly, I’m sad to see her leave.” Ember smiled,”You too, Fairlight. Goddess speed you on your journey”.

I bowed, “Thank you my lady, your kind words give my heart hope.”

She sniggered, “My name’s Ember, Fairlight, not ‘Duchess’ or ‘My lady’, at least not to friends. Or would you prefer I start calling you ‘My lord’ as well?”

“Oh goddess, no!”

We all chuckled, except Thorn who was busy preparing several of his troops, issuing them their orders for our trip. Star Beard rummaged under the table before hoofing me a copy of the map we’d look at last night.

“All set?” he asked me, raising an eyebrow.

“I am, Storm Colonel. I’ll bring her home, come hell or high water, I’ll bring her home.”

He turned to Thorn and his troops who’d already begun filing out the door into the courtyard, “Give my regards to Short Stride, Major. I expect to see foals before my days are done”.

Thorn gave a single nod, clopping hooves with his old friend before following his troops outside, myself in tow. With a shout, the old veteran’s wings snapped out and as one, our band, myself included, launched into the air…and the unknown.

Chapter Twenty Two - The dragon of Coal Spike Mountain

CHAPTER TWENTY TWO

THE DRAGON OF COAL SPIKE MOUNTAIN

The flight didn’t take anywhere near as long as I’d thought it would, the thestrals flew at a steady, rhymic pace which I found easy to keep up with. They probably paced themselves to ensure they didn’t tire too quickly in case they needed to fight, a constant theme it seemed with these enigmatic creatures. Shadow’s bed chamber certainly stood out in stark contrast to the rest of the thestral mindset, with perhaps the exception of Ember. Casting my mind back to when I‘d last been in the Beyond, I remembered that at some point, somepony had told me Shadow was ‘incomplete’. I still didn’t know what that actually meant and when I broached the subject with Star Beard, he’d advised I ask her myself. With everything that had happened during that hectic experience, I’d never had the chance to bring it up in conversation. Besides, I was just happy to enjoy her company. Maybe one day she’d tell me, but in all honesty I wasn’t really bothered by it that much; she is who she is and that’s good enough for me.

For the several hours we’d flown, the landscape had changed little from the common vista of white crystal trees, white grass and rolling hills. There was the occasional river or stream and on one occasion, some small bat like creatures that I’m sure I’d seen once before, but other than that it was fairly unremarkable. At least until the border came into view.

Once again, the Wither world threw everything I knew about geography out of the window, and goddesses know how little I knew about that! Actually, was it even geography? Geology? I was running out of ‘g’ words. Whatever it was, the Purple Sands just simply…started.

The white grass disappeared abruptly, together with the crystal trees. What replaced them was an immense expanse of sand…purple sand, stretching for as far as the eye could see. Very imaginative naming by this tribe then, and it was no wonder the last Earl wanted to merge the tribes. This was a desert of sandy nothingness, like the Withers on the other side of the great lake. At least the Beyond had something to look at other than bloody sand.

Early evening was coming on when we encountered the first ‘feature’ I recognised from Star Beard’s map. Rising up from the purple sand was a forest of thorny tree’s that apparently passed for vegetation here. The long tapered spikes on the trees could have skewered a pony from stem to stern several times over. I don’t know what sort of evolutionary tick caused that, but I hoped never to meet the creature those lethal barbs were meant to deter.

In any case, beyond the trees, nestled between several hills and on the shores of a large lake, sat the village of the Purple Sands tribe. It was all but invisible from the air; black huts on a purple background provided a natural camouflage that helped hide them from view. The thrumming sound of the beating of drums reached up to us and we began our descent, Thorn leading the way.

Below us, the thestrals left their huts to peer up at us as we approached. The black and red armour of this tribe was still very much in evidence and I confess, after my dealings with them in the dead city, it made me a little twitchy. The last time I’d encountered this tribe, they were going all out to kill me and kidnap Shadow. The bastards had killed Glimmer and I couldn’t forgive them for that…another mare who’d died in front of me. I mentally shoved the image away before it coalesced in my mind more than it already had. That was something I never wanted to see again.

Flaring my wings, I landed with the rest of our group, releasing the spirits energy and settling back into my more ‘regular’ self. It was getting harder to think of myself as just a pony now; the wendigo side of me was so…comfortable, I suppose. Like socks, it didn’t really matter which leg you put them on, they were both as comfortable. Not that I wore socks, but Tingles did…nice ones too. Damn it!

Shaking my mane, I brought myself back to the present. There before me, was an avenue of armoured thestrals, and walking between them to meet us was…

“Short Stride!” I shouted without thinking.

All eyes were on me now, but I didn’t care. Shadows sister trotted up to me and gave me a hug, “Fairlight!”

She took my hoof, turning to address the tall male who drew up next to her, “Forge, this is Fairlight, the warrior I was telling you about. He’s Shadow’s mate.”

The slim but muscular young stallion looked at me at me with an expression that betrayed his uncertainty, “You are…a wendigo, are you not?”

“I am, lord Forge.”

“Please,” he said smiling slightly, “‘Forge’ will do. Ember has told me of your exploits here in the Withers. Alas, I was not in the city at the time our forces clashed. To have met you in battle would have been…Spectacular.”

It was an odd way of looking at things, but so typically thestral. I returned his smile, “I’m pleased we can meet as friends though Forge, your tribe needs more thestral’s in its ranks, not less.”

“Well said!” he laughed, clopping me on the shoulder, “I like you Fairlight, I think my wife’s sister chose well”.

Well, I couldn’t argue with that. After all, I hadn’t really had much say in the matter anyway. Shadow had decided I was her mate and that, as they say, was that. What, I didn’t agree? Not in thestral society! I wonder how they’d have reacted if I told them I had a wife, partner and two foals already? Probably bloody well congratulate me on that too; the more the merrier!

Come to think of it, how would I introduce myself at parties or functions ? “Oh hello! My names Fairlight, Lord of the four winds. Have you met my late wife and daughters, this one’s my partner and the terrifying ones my mate that I’m knocking off as well by the way”. What a line that would be!

That evening, the bowls were passed around filled with long rubbery tubes filled with something I’d rather not think too hard about. Fortunately being a herbivore, I was brought a selection of ‘something else’; let’s just leave it at that. I think it must have taken at least the next fortnight to get all the bloody bits out of my teeth.

Short Stride, Forge and several of the tribal elders sat at the far end of the hall. Lamps were set up at intervals along the interior of the black walled room, adding little to the light but possessing the horrific side effect of stinking to high heaven. Thorn had reliably informed me that the lamps used fish oil for fuel. Judging by the contents of the bowls on the table, I think they were eating the bloody stuff too. Thestrals of course, were carnivores. Funny, now I thought of it, I couldn’t remember seeing Shadow eat anything other than fruit, oh, and that egg thing but I don’t think that counts really. Maybe she was the one who broke the mould in the family, she certainly seemed different from the rest. I sighed, I wished she were here with us tonight.

The music was quite lively in the hall, with several horns and flutes playing a queer ‘old world’ sound that I hadn’t heard outside of the renaissance fairs that were held in Ponyville each year. I would have loved to have been involved in that, but I just couldn’t get away with tights.

“So, Fairlight, how do you intend to find your mate in the mountains?”

I felt a little uncomfortable explaining much of our plans to the Earl. After all, it hadn’t been that long ago he would have happily killed me if he’d had half a chance.

“I’ll simply be following the light of my heart, Forge, that and the blessing of the goddess.” I took a swig from my cup, downing the strange drink in one hit.

He gave me an odd look then laughed, slamming his own cup down on the counter, “Indeed! The blessings of the goddess of the moon be with you and your adventure my friend. Please, take what provisions you may need from our stores and rest in our guest rooms. Tomorrow, we will pray for your safety and the lady Shadows safe return.”

A powerful voice called out from the throng, clearly audible even above the music,

“You’re all insane!”

Forge leapt to his hooves, his chair flying out behind him, “WHAT!?”

The music abruptly stopped and silence fell upon the gathering like a lead curtain. The voice rang out again. This time, everypony could hear it,

“This! All of this, it is madness! This fool will bring the wrath of the demon lizards down on us and we will burn in their fires of their wrath!”

Forge’s voice was menacingly low, “Who speaks?”

“I do,” came the voice, “Astral of the Purple Sands.”

A deep green thestral walked forward wearing a long black and red striped robe, “You risk war with the beasts of the mountains, my lord. They will kill us all, down to the last child. You know this and yet give sanction to such a foolish adventure. I say again, this is madness!”

I could see Forge eyeing his axe, before another of the thestrals at the top table stood, “Aye, we cannot risk war with the demons your Earlship, our numbers are too few. I cannot understand why we would risk this for one mare who, in all probability, is in the belly of one of the monsters already.”

There was a general chorus of agreement before silence descended once again. The Earls eyes flared and without warning, he suddenly leapt over the table and stood before Astral, smoke pouring from his nostrils, “Your concerns are noted ‘brother’,” he snarled, “but you insult my guest within my house and in so doing you insult me also. Astral, you know our laws...”

“I do my Earl.” The green thestral said calmly, “I am prepared to accept the punishment for what I have said. I can only pray to the goddess that she lends weight to my words and helps you see the truth of them.”

Forge drew his sword as Astral knealt before him, I couldn’t believe what was happening here. “In the name of the moon!” I called out, “Earl Forge, please, stay your hoof.”

Short Stride’s husband paused and turned to face me, a look of confusion on his face, “He has insulted you. Would you not see him punished?”

“No.” I said, shaking my head, “His concerns are justified. Indeed, if I were a member of this tribe I would be thinking the same thing. I’m an outsider here, not of your tribe nor even your race.”

I walked up to Astral, “You have not offended me Astral, and I understand what you are saying. However, I do not look even remotely like a thestral and I swear upon my honour that I will not divulge anything about my mission or where I have come from to your enemies. Of that you have my solemn vow”.

“Ha!” he jibed, “Fine words, but look at you! A mere slab toothed pony…a cursed ‘Celestian’ if ever I smelled one. You would betray us and see us all dead, your kind never changes.” His lip curled in derision, “Damned cowards, one and all”

Forge’s eyes flared and he raised his axe before I lifted a foreleg to stop him. Staring at the kneeling Astral, I leaned forward and lifted his chin with my hoof, letting the anger and power surge through me. My vision began to tinge blue, my teeth lengthening and I felt my wings burst from my back and spread out with a leathery snap. I hissed my disgust and contempt out along with the mist from my haunches, “DON’T YOU EVER CALL ME A DAMNED ‘CELESTIAN’ AGAIN OR I’LL TEAR YOUR FUCKING THROAT OUT!”

His eyes went as wide as saucers, the room falling silent around us. Goddesses, you could have heard a pin drop. I looked from left to right, all eyes in the hall were on me now as I spoke, my eyes flaring in the flickering light,

“You all see me now for who I truly am, now hear my words warriors of the Purple Sands. I am the Lord of the tribe of the four winds wendigo, the Lord of the fortress of the four winds, descended from Maroc himself.”

I bared my teeth glaring down at Astral, “NOPONY will stop me from finding my mate. Nopony, no dragon will prevent me from finding her and I will send anypony, any ‘thing’ that tries to, straight into the jaws of hell.”

Astral stared straight up into my eyes, before lowering them to the ground. Behind me, one of the thestrals began to bang his goblet on the table in a loud, steady rhythm that was picked up by one, then another, then another, until the whole room was filled with sound. I leaned down and reached out a hoof to the kneeling stallion, bringing Astral back up to his hooves. I looked into his eyes,

“I may not be of your tribe,” I said levelly before clopping him on the shoulder, “but you are still my brother.”

He simply stood there staring at me, his face a mixture of surprise and awe. Astral must have been expecting me to cut him down where he stood and now that I hadn’t, he didn’t seem to know what to do. I marvelled at him, he was truly a brave creature, one who would willingly sacrifice himself to protect his tribe. The thestrals all broke out in cheers and right on cue, servants appeared carrying barrels and ladles to dole out whatever alcoholic beverages these frightening warriors consumed.

Back at the table, Thorn leaned over to me, “How the in name of the goddess’ backside did you pull that one off Captain?”

“Buggered if I know”, I admitted honestly.

And I was being honest too, these thestrals had seemed to change before my very eyes. Where I saw uncertainty when I’d first arrived, both in them and myself, now I saw them for who they truly were; a family, brave, strong and true. Each of them bound with a sense of honour and duty all of their own, they must have been a terrifying force on the battlefield.

The morning saw me nursing a hangover of epic proportions. It felt like somepony had beaten me repeatedly over the head with a mallet…hard. What the hell had been in that stuff?

“Oh, fuck me…” I groaned picking myself up off the rug by the fire pit. The thestrals were mostly still snoring away where they’d fallen over or just collapsed, drunk. Chairs, tables, it didn’t matter; anything and everything had become a makeshift bed.

The door to the hall opened and Short Stride walked in looking sickeningly fresh and alert, “Good morning Fairlight, did you sleep well?”

“No!”, I groaned, trying to catch onto the table as I stood. My legs were hopelessly uncoordinated and I nearly screamed when, out of habit, I went to give my mane a shake. My poor brain was aching horribly, “I think I’m dying here…what the hell was I drinking last night?”

Short Stride giggled, “’Balta’, it’s a local speciality made from the squeezed glands of…”

I held up a hoof to stop her, the room was still spinning and now I thought I was going to empty my stomach out too. Thankfully, my pack had the ideal headache cure. A quick draught of the life-energy and I could feel my brain cells re-energising, goddess knows how many I’d killed off last night though.

Hmmm, last night…hang on…where was Tarragon? Oh hell! She hadn’t ended up as a kebab for these warriors had she? Fortunately, a snuffling noise from behind Short Stride quickly revealed the elusive dragonling.

She smiled sympathetically, “Most of your friends are outside waiting, Fairlight. I’d suggest you take your cute friend and go before this lot wake up. They’re not too fond of dragons, whatever their size”.

I gave her a hug and the small leathery thing settled onto my back, snuggling into my mane. It was now her regular spot when not being petted, rummaging through my saddle bags for treats or narrowly avoiding being eaten.

“Thanks Short Stride, say goodbye to everypony for me won’t you”, I said with a smile.

She nodded, “Of course, take care”.

The rest of the thestrals from our team were assembled and with no more ceremony than a wave from Short Stride, we took to the air once more.

Allowing another of the warriors to take the lead, Thorn flew up beside me and began quizzing me about what I knew of the tribe of the four winds. He had known them, at least to some degree and had met Maroc during the war where he served as a Major in the army of Nightmare Moon. I still wasn’t entirely sure how I felt about that. After all, we’d all been brought up with the stories and legends of the nightmare that threatened to plunge the whole of Equestria into eternal darkness. Yet now, after everything I’d been through though, I’ll confess I’d begun to wonder just how much of those stories was truth and how much was, quite literally, simply legend.

Thorn seemed fascinated by wendigo’s, with an almost childlike curiosity that was heart warming to see. From what he said, it appeared that they had been revered by the troops for their prowess in battle. I could believe it too, thestral’s were a warrior race who excelled in fighting. Personally, I’d rather not fight for my life at every given opportunity, although the wendigo within me would doubtless disagree. When a fight was at its peak, the song of death would begin and I would dance to its tune, both puppet and master. Goddess forgive me, I loved it. It frightened me just how much I actually enjoyed the sounds and smells of combat. The screams, the blood spraying through the air, the feeling of being truly alive…

I shook my mane. Sometimes I wondered if I were in control of my own life, or just along for the ride; Sometimes.

A dank and musty smell began to tickle my nose. Laced with an earthy, woody dampness, the cloying odour grew in intensity until, sure enough, ahead of us the marshes hove into view. Without pausing, we flew over them, more of the small bat like flying things rushing out of our way and disappearing into the cover of the scattered trees. The dark canopy and long leafed plants below, had that same dark colouring as the rest of this land. And they steamed too, warm clouds reaching up and catching my throat, making me cough.

“Don’t breathe it in,” Thorn called over to me gaining height, “marsh gas can sicken the unwary. Keep above the clouds”.

I did as he suggested, flying up above the foul smell and flew on in formation with the others.

Around an hour later, the first signs of solid ground began to appear, and beyond that, the unmistakable outline of the mountains, sitting black and ominous against the skyline. Thorn brought us down and the thestrals immediately began to set up camp.

“Are you going to stay here, Thorn?” I inquired, “Why not go back to the Purple Sands village, they’d look after you there.”

He stared back the way we’d come, “Yes, they’d be very hospitable I’m sure. But still,” his eyes took on a far away look, “I can’t forget what they did to my son…”

How could he? They’d booby trapped his son after crucifying him, turning him into a living bomb. Thorn had been forced to kill him to end his suffering and protect the rest of the warriors. Goddesses, I couldn’t even begin to imagine how he must have felt. I knew thestrals saw such tactics as legitimate to achieve victory, but Thorn was still a father and Nimbus was his only son.

He cleared his throat, “We’ll stay here until we exhaust our supplies, then we will return to the village and await your return.”

I checked my gear and lifted the crystal up before me. Sure enough, the light was directing me toward the mountains in the distance. Only the goddesses knew for certain what awaited me there and frankly, I didn’t think they’d be letting on any time soon. We weren’t exactly on speaking terms these days.

Taking a deep breath I cleared my lungs and prepared to leave. Tarragon was still firmly attached to my back and squeaked at me when I leaned round to check on her. I would have liked to have left her with Short Stride, but she had a mind of her own and truthfully, I was secretly grateful of the company.

Thorn and the rest of the thestrals wished me good fortune on my journey and with no further ceremony than that, I bounded into the air and flew on in the direction the crystals light shone brightest. These warriors weren’t big on goodbyes and I was all the happier for it. I would see them again soon.

*********************

The air here was not like any mountain air I’d ever come across before. It was warm and had a strange sulphurous smell to it, not unlike bad eggs. Tarragon chirruped and took off from her perch to fly around me, swooping and diving, clearly enjoying the strange environment. For my liking, the black rocky slopes, crags and gullies were bleak and foreboding, how anypony could live in such a place was unfathomable to me. Maybe to dragons, this was the perfect place to be, a veritable reptilian paradise. Interestingly, I’d noticed how my diminutive dragonlings colouration blended in here. Other than her green eyes, she was all but invisible if seen from above, and it most certainly aided her in gathering food as, with a squawk, a small winged beast became an on-the-wing snack for the young dragon.

Mist, steam and smoke all hung in the air here, swirling and blending together. The cloying and oppressive way it clung to my coat was making flying a less than enjoyable experience to say the least. The fumes around me just added to the misery, stinging my eyes which began to water incessantly. Once again, I wasn’t wearing my flying goggles, but the bloody things were so uncomfortable on, I’d left the in one of my panniers. I’d have to reappraise my use of them when I landed next, that was, if I could find somewhere that wasn’t totally exposed like it appeared to be for what looked like miles around. Flying higher up helped with the discomfort to some degree, but I quickly discovered the smoke was even thicker here in places and my eyes felt like they were on fire when I hit a patch of it.

Tarragon began to squawk insistently, flapping around me while I was busy checking my heading, “Not now, Tarragon, please”. I was still on course, but this thing never gave any indication of how far you had left to go until…”Tarragon!” the little dragon flew right into my face shrieking like I’d never heard before and I turned to face where she was looking.

Far below, a winged creature flew…a dragon? No, much smaller than that…a thestral, and it was moving at speed as well. A monstrously large black shadow passed overhead briefly making me look up in time to see the largest dragon I’d ever seen, lift up, pull in its wings and dive down on its intended prey with terrifying speed. I dodged out of the way, but the beasts focus was not on me, but on the thestral below us. I heard a cry of fear carried on the wind, it sounded distinctly…female. Oh goddesses no...

Flowing the spirits power through me, I dove after the dragon which had now snatched the thestral up in its claws and was powering away into the dark sky. The harrowing cries of the thestral echoed across the bleak landscape.

I could barely keep up. Despite its size, the dragon was incredibly fast. The things dimension were simply staggering, I couldn’t remember anything from Maroc’s memories of one this size. Something told me it wasn’t exactly friendly either and that flying after one was probably not going to end well. As if sensing my concerns, Tarragon chirruped and squawked, flying up and encouraging me on. She was surprisingly insistent for some peculiar reason and, once again, my inability to communicate with her frustrated me.

Soon however, our chase with the great dragon would end and then what? I didn’t have a plan. I’d just have to improvise something on the hoof and pray to whatever gods in this place would listen, that I could pull it off.

To make matters that little bit more interesting, thick sulphurous clouds began to surround me, all but blocking my vision of the surrounding landscape and I found myself flying virtually blind. I was navigating only by occasional glimpses of the ground through breaks in the cloud but I just couldn’t slow down, not now. I had to reach that thestral. What if that were…?

At the back of my mind was a strange tickling sensation, the proverbial itch I couldn’t scratch. Whatever it was made me look behind me to see a group of heavily armed thestrals heading my way; I pulled up and attempted to call to them but they charged past me with set expressions, locked inexorably onto their target. Banking steeply, I flew after them until I was able to pull alongside the nearest of them, a muscular deep maroon stallion with a short black mane and yellow striped grey armour,

“Who are you? What are you doing here?” I called over the wind noise.

The warrior eyed me with disdain, “The demon has stolen one of our daughters, we will have that foul beasts head for our tribe’s trophy wall.”

“Which tribe are you from?” I asked as we dived low over the rocks below.

“The Broken Cliff tribe.” he called back, “Now, stranger, who are you, what are you, and why are you here?”

“I’m Fairlight, of the tribe of the four winds wendigo. As for why I’m here, you could say its the same reason you are.”

“Well, Fairlight of the four winds,” he shouted, eyeing me, “if you truly are a wendigo, then I will welcome your help in defeating the demon lizard.”

“You already have it” I called back, fixing him with me blue eyes.

He gave me a smirk, showing his long teeth, “I am Stone Hammer, brother of Needle.”

I nodded, keeping station alongside him until, in the thick cloud up ahead, I could just make out a tiny red light growing rapidly larger by the second. Tarragon screamed and flapped her wings, digging her claws into my neck. The sharp pain made me bank to one side and almost simultaneously, a concussive blast of flame rushed past me singing my coat. In my lurching flight, I inadvertently slammed into Stone Hammer, knocking him from the fires path. The warrior looked at me in irritation but then shook his mane smiling and nodded his understanding.

The two of us dropped down below the clouds, then flared our wings before touching down on the treacherously loose rock of the mountainside.

Before us was the mouth of a gigantic cave, and judging by the scorch marks, the source of the fire. The gigantic beast that lurked within could doubtless incinerate us in a heartbeat and didn’t appear to have any qualms about doing it either. Celestia’s sagging arse, if this wasn’t Shadow, what the bloody hell was I doing here?!

Stone Hammer and several of his warriors were on one side of the cave entrance, the rest on the other, all of them carrying a selection of heavy axes and spears. I readied my pulse gun which Stone Hammer looked at it curiously before shaking his mane, dismissing it as unimportant. A weapon was a weapon, after all.

Tarragon had disappeared again, but a rummaging in my saddle pack soon gave the little dragons location away. I was glad of it too, I didn’t want these thestrals seeing her just in case they decided to eliminate any ‘future threats’. They had already risked war with the dragons by coming here, but what choice did they have when one of their tribe had been taken?

I could feel my heart racing, the magic inside pulsing through me, freezing mist curling around my haunches and mingling with my breath. Stone Hammer took a step back warily but then smiled with a brief nod of his head, “Its true then…the wendigo have returned”.

I didn’t want him to read too much into the situation, “Not really, I’m afraid there’s only me and i’m on a rescue mission of my own. Right now though, let’s see what we can do to rescue your friend”.

He gritted his teeth, nodding once and then signalled to the thestrals on the other side of the cave. This looked like it was going to be a frontal assault then…Shit! Hadn’t I witnessed one of these already recently? That foolishness had ended in disaster for the soldiers and they were a damned sight better armed than these guys, at least in ranged weaponry. I checked my gear and snorted before heading in after Stone Hammer. I was here now and that’s all there was to it, I could only pray these warriors knew what they were getting themselves into.

The interior of the cave was black, the walls thick with a greasy soot. The overwhelming smell of sulphur was everywhere, permeating the very rock around us. Bones and general detritus littered the entry to the dark interior which our team, moving as quietly as possible, approached cautiously. From deep inside, a low rumbling growl rolled out followed by a heavy laughing voice, “So, more of you have come calling have you? Welcome…welcome…I would hate to keep guests waiting…”

My mane stood on end and my back shivered under the audible onslaught. I had a feeling we were completely in over our heads here, and despite my new friends enthusiasm, it was looking like our rescue mission could quickly become a suicide mission.

“Come!” the voice laughed from the invisible depths, “. …a little closer now…”

The light from outside barely penetrated this far into the cave, the visibility falling the further in we ventured. From further back in the darkness, I caught sight of a small red flickering light which rapidly built in intensity. My heart leapt at the realisation, it was the precursor for another attack…

“GET DOWN!” I screamed as a boiling blast of flames filled the cavern. It was too late; thestrals around us howled in agony as their hides were torched. Their wings burned away in the searing inferno, the once proud warriors were left writhing on the unforgiving floor of the cave. My shield had protected Stone Hammer and myself from most of the blast, but the others hadn’t been so lucky.

“NOW!”, Stone Hammer bellowed, the remaining thestrals screeching war cries as they ran and flew into the caverns interior. Inside, a scene of utter chaos unfolded before me. Thestrals dived from above and charged from below in a brutal melee of thrown spears and swinging axes. Some of the warriors held back, shooting bolts from their heavy crossbows to cover their bretheren. The dragon bellowed in pain and rage at the onslaught, swinging its huge tail like some monstrous spiked flail.

I was too slow.

Catching myself and another thestral, the impact threw us bodily into the side of the cavern like a foal’s toys. My head hit the rock wall with a sickening crack, the blow leaving me dazed and with blue sparks of light dancing in my swirling vision. I watched helplessly as the creature’s great head darted out, those massive teeth, each the size of a sky carriage, biting down on one of its attackers. Blood and entrails sprayed out in a nightmarish fountain of dark gore, yet despite losing one of their number, the rest of the warriors didn’t let up their attack for an instant.

Slowly, my vision and hearing came back to me. Regaining my senses, I readied my beam gun, emptying a whole crystals worth of the deadly energy straight at the dragons belly. The green bolts hit the things scales in a blinding shower of magical light and heat.

The world took a breath and paused.

Breathing hard, I stood watching in horror as incredibly, the blasts did nothing more than make the dragons scales glow…and get its attention. The monstrous beast lifted its head and inhaled; I knew what was coming next and fired a beam of concentrated magical energy from my horn straight into its cavernous mouth.

The dragon cried out horribly, swinging it great arms and tail, smashing thestrals about as if they were nothing. Clawing at its mouth the creature shrieked and gasped before stopping suddenly. The great scaled head turned and one eye opened, fixing me with a massive golden reptilian eye…it was seriously pissed off. Great Luna, how the hell were we going to stop this thing?

The thestrals had done some damage to the dragon, but it hadn’t slowed the beast down not even for a second and nearly half our number had already been added to the dead scattered about us in this nightmarish place. I drew my scythe and flicked the blade out; old school looked like the only thing that could damage this hideous creature. Howling in defiance, I launched my attack, the full power of the wendigo surging through me as I span, slashing and hacking at my opponent.

Around me the thestrals attacks were slowing. Despite their bravery and strength, they where tiring quickly and neither their blows nor mine combined had made any appreciable difference to the black scaled dragon. A huge whooshing noise above me signalled another blast was imminent and I lunged to my left, pulling one of the thestrals out of the way of a fiery death.

Fortunately for us, the flames were directed at two other warriors who’s dying screams echoed even as the roaring fire died away. In a corner of the cavern I spotted possible salvation; a low tunnel leading off the main chamber. I didn’t know how long it was or whether we stood a chance of getting out of here alive, but my earlier assessment had been right; this was a bloody suicide mission. There’d been no sign of the female the dragon had taken and I suspected the hapless mare was already in the monsters belly before we’d even entered its lair.

I glanced down at the maroon thestral beside me. It was Stone Hammer, his armour was smashed and he was bleeding from multiple wounds. I reached down and grabbed him in my forelegs, pulling him to his hooves,

“For the goddesses sake come on!” I shouted over the cacophony of battle.

“No!” he gasped, “My sister needs me!”

He tried to pull away but I hung on, “She’s gone! For fucks sake we’re done here, Stone Hammer. This is suicide!”

“You’re a damned coward! Crawl back into your hole”, he snarled.

“Don’t be a bloody fool!” I shouted back at him, “There must be another way, but a frontal assault is killing us. We have to fall back and re-think this.” I looked him in the eye, “I have an idea. Do you trust me?”

“I don’t even know you!” He shouted over the din, “But…damn it, lets move!”

We made it to the tunnel entrance just in time. A massive claw arced past where we’d been only a heartbeat earlier, gouging rock from the cavern walls like they were made of paper. Hammer and I rushed through the tunnel and I prayed I hadn’t lead us into a dead end or we’d be just that…dead.

The tunnel turned sharply, leading us up a short slope. Taking a moment to catch my breath I offered a silent prayer of thanks that my gamble had paid off, so far at least.

Scrambling up over the rocks and debris, we found ourselves overlooking the main chamber, and the carnage of what had been a rescue attempt turned blood bath.

“By the goddess…” Hammer gasped, “my brother and sisters…they’re all…”

I leaned close to his ear, “Shhh, keep out of sight, I’m going to try something.”

The gigantic creature let out a bellow of victory and began casually dispatching the odd twitching thestral with a snap of its jaws. The dragon had won…and it savoured its victory, letting out a low rumbling laugh which reverberated around the cavern.

It wasn’t quite over for Hammer and I just yet, however. I still had to try and get us out of this mess alive. But, maybe where brute force had failed, guile and deception may prevail, if I could pull it off. Closing my eyes and concentrating my magic, I allowed a small trickle of mist to spill out over the edge of the ledge into the cavern below; just the tiniest dribble of scent, barely even perceptible. If I’d still had fingers, I’d have crossed them.

Below us the dragon paused, snuffing the air curiously. Narrowing its eyes, it swung its huge head from side to side, trying to determine where the scent was coming from. Then, abruptly, it stopped. Closing its eyes, a sinister chuckle escaped from deep inside the great beast’s throat,

“It has been many years since I smelled the winds of winter…wendigo”

The dragon’s serpentine tongue flicked out, tasting the air, “I had thought your kind had gone from this world, and yet here you are…in my home…how ironic.”

Taking a deep breath, I called out, “Why ironic great lord of the mountains and skies? Did we not fight side by side in the armies of the moon?”

The dragon let out a blast of fire straight to the roof, the heat passing over me in a wave as the creature screamed out its hatred, “Cowards! All of them! They ran like whipped dogs, shrieking and crying as we dragons fought and died to cover their escape. All to save their own miserable lives!”

Snarling the dragon bared its teeth, “All they are fit for now is food to sate my hunger.”

“That is not how it happened great one,” I called back, “my ancestor was there and I saw, through his memories, what happened that terrible day. Both thestral and wendigo fought side by side with the dragons and all fought as one beneath the moon.”

“LIES!”, he bellowed, “All of you fled! I saw your ‘ancestor’ flee the field with the rest of the rats when you should have stayed and fought to the end!”

My anger was rising, “My people were all but annihilated dragon, we fought and paid the price for our resistance. You are killing those who fought with you as brothers. Where were you, when the fighting was at its height?”

The dragon rose up and slammed its forelegs into the ground making the very walls shake, “Where was I? I was watching my brothers and sisters die as I fought the traitorous scum who’d sided with the Celestians. Fighting while YOU ran!”

“We are not your enemy lord dragon,” I shouted back, hoping that somewhere inside that great beast, remained some semblance of reason, “I beg you, cease your attacks upon the thestrals and live alongside them in peace. The war is long since over.”

“Yes…yes…’in peace’, wendigo. I will think on this…yes. Come out now…you may bring your friend”, and in a sickly sweet voice added, “I promise I won’t ‘harm’ you…a dragon never breaks a promise you know.”

I nudged Hammer to follow me back into the main chamber, “Are you insane?” he whispered angrily, “That thing will kill us both! You can’t trust them!”

I nodded, “Just follow my lead and get ready to fly.”

In the main chamber, the dragon lay curled atop a pile of bones and shining objects of various descriptions. Not quite the ‘golden hoard’ akin to the one Berathel had, and yet this beast was by far the largest of its kind I’d seen, even in Maroc’s memories. Perhaps in the Wither world, there were fewer opportunities for collecting shiny objects. Judging by what I’d seen of this dragon, all it hoarded in this place was death.

Entering its lair, the stench of burnt flesh assailed me along with the smoke rising from the numerous burnt corpses.

Hammer stood beside me as the dragon leaned towards us slightly, “Yes…yes, I see you now, you are what you say you are…interesting. Tell me wendigo…why are you here?” The dragon stretched his wings and yawned.

“I seek a thestral,” I replied respectfully, “a friend of mine by the name of Shadow.”

“Shadow?…why, yes…I believe I did meet her, wendigo”, he reached up to pick his teeth with a claw before fixing me with a golden eyed stare, “She was…delicious”.

I cringed, lowering my head and ears. My heart felt like lead in my chest, “Why…why would you do such an evil thing?!” I shouted in despair.

“Why?” it laughed, “Because she was food of course…all creatures must eat, wendigo…even you.”

I cringed inwardly, “So you…you will eat all these…these warriors who only came to save their friend?”

“Their friend!” It laughed out loud, “How touching! Your sentimentality is a weakness, wendigo. It is no wonder the Celestian’s annihilated your cowardly kind.”

The dragon reached down and picked up one of the fallen thestrals in its claws, pulling off the armour and then flicking the bloodied remains into its gigantic maw. Crunching and tearing the body of the fallen warrior between its deadly teeth, it made a display of swallowing, before leaning towards us,

“Dear me…you seem…rather upset”

If a dragon could smile, it was now. The dim light glinted in its eyes ”…do you miss her?”

I hung my head, hopelessness heavy in my voice, “I do”

“What did she look like?”

I motioned to the corpse at my hooves, “Like her…”

“I see, I see”, the dragon said nodding with clearly fake sincerity. He picked up the body and eyed it closely, “Yes…there is a resemblance. She cried and called for help a lot, if I remember correctly. Called out for someone, somepony…I don’t recall the name…”

“Fairlight”, I said quietly.

“Yes! That was it…called out for ‘Fairlight’, to help her”, he slowly opened his mouth, “Help which…never…came”. He bit down on the thestrals body before swallowing it virtually whole.

“Oh, Fairlight…?” he hissed.

“What…” I whispered hanging my head.

“You know I said I wouldn’t hurt you?”

“Yes?”

“I’ll keep my promise”, he hissed, “…no…I’m not going to hurt you…” The huge dragon lifted his head to the ceiling, breathing in a deep huff of air.

“Now!” I shouted at Stone Hammer.

The great voice of the dragon boomed out along with a broiling gout of flame,”…I’M GOING TO KILL YOU INSTEAD!”

We ran.

********************

Fire washed over us, but not the type we’d seen before; this was a vivid blend of yellow and green combined. A thunderous boom shook the cavern and echoed behind us as we took flight, hurtled towards the cave mouth as fast as we could go. Screams of pain and rage resounded around us in the glaring light of the magical inferno, my shield the only thing protecting us from becoming a charred mess on the caves floor.

Hammer and I flew as fast as we could, bursting out into what passed for daylight here in the Withers. Salvation it may appear to be, but I wasn’t so foolish as to think we were safe, at least not yet. The two of us flew dangerously low and at a speed I thought I couldn’t manage until now. Concentrating on putting as much distance between us and that damned thing, I didn’t even dare look behind me.

Long after we’d reached the point of exhaustion in our headlong rush to safety, we half landed, half fell to the ground gasping for air. Taking cover under a rock ledge, my heart was still hammering and I took a shaking mouthful of the life energy from a flask; I could barely feel its effects over the rush of adrenalin.

The maroon thestral lying next to me looked across, his breath ragged, “What…what in the moons embrace was that?”

“Magical Annihilation Device. I’d hidden it in the dragon’s dinner. Remote activated”, I held up the detonator in my telekinesis for him to see. Stone Hammer shook his head in wonderment,

“I’ve seen such things in the halls of our elders, but never in battle. You’re a clever one my friend”, he shook his mane and gave his legs a stretch, “Do you think we killed it?”

“Goddesses I hope so. What could survive an internal explosion like that?” The damned thing was probably dripping from the cavern walls in bloody chunks by now, and rightly so.

Hammer rose to his hooves, shaking the dust off his gear, “Do you think he meant what he said? That he’d eaten your friend?”

“No…I know she’s alive. That dragon couldn’t lie straight in bed.”

He laughed, “Well my friend, as much as it grieves me, I must return to my tribe. I’ve risked open war with these things and it wouldn’t do to hang around any longer than I have to. Besides, I need to mourn my brothers and sisters. Will you come back with me or…?”

I held up a hoof, “Thanks for the offer, but no. I have to continue on, my friend.”

He smiled, “In which case, I will wish you the best of luck in your quest…Fairlight.”

Hammer made a final adjustment to his armour before clopping me on the shoulder, “Farewell. May we meet again in better times!”

The warrior’s leathery wings snapped open and he lurched up into the sky, back to his home and tribe. Shaking myself, I nudged my pack eliciting a chirrup, “It’s alright Tarragon, you can come out now little one.”

A small face poked out looked around at our surroundings. With a lot scrabbling, the dragonling clambered out and onto my back making a rather uncomfortable fuss of my neck and mane. I couldn’t help but laugh though, she was so relieved it was almost painful to watch her antics. It was also painful where the little beggars claws gripped pony hide rather than barding. But, such things mattered little in the great scheme of things; what did matter was to move to my next destination and, I prayed, finding Shadow alive and well.

Chapter Twenty Two - Landscapes

CHAPTER TWENTY THREE

LANDSCAPES

Ahead of me, a huge gout of flame erupted from the broken top of one of the myriad of mountains. Further to the east, another…and another. Combined with the orange tinge to the sky from the firey inferno below, it was as if I’d entered another world; the underworld by the looks of this goddess forsaken land. Smoke and fire was all around me, making me uncomfortably hot in the heavy barding. I’d need to land soon too; Flying was becoming increasingly difficult and I was starting to tire quickly.

Checking my heading one last time, I spotted ahead of me a large black shadow on the side of a smoking mountainside. The beacon was taking me right to it. Dear sweet goddesses, I couldn’t face another of those monsters, I was still worn out from my encounter with the last one. With little choice, I swept down and landed heavily by the entrance. Folding my wings, a twinge of pain from them made me wince; I’d over-exerted myself and now my body was re-acting to it. Fortunately a small draught from my flask and a short rest beside a large rock made me feel a good deal better, despite still being numbingly tired. My genuine fear was that falling asleep here may be the last thing I ever did, especially as caves around here tended to be…occupied.

I closed my eyes and stretched before taking out a couple of Heathers oat cakes, Tarragon as usual turning her nose up in disgust. Shaking her wings out, she wandered off to look for her own dinner. About an hour had passed by my reckoning, dads watch was still stuffed into a pocket and I just couldn’t face trying to reach it under all the other gear.

I took out a rag and wiped my muzzle and neck. This bloody heat ! Wendigo’s were beings of snow and ice, not this! But now, heat or no, now I’d have to face the cave’s interior. Goddesses, I hated those oppressive places with a passion, and so far there hadn’t been anything I’d found to change my mind about them either.

I was stowing my packs, when Tarragon flapped down beside me with something sticking out of the side of her mouth. I tried not to look, but my bloody curiosity won the day. I wished it hadn’t. It was a tiny leg…

Walking into the cave, it took all my willpower to ignore the crunching and subsequent loud burp from the content micro-monster on my back. As cute as she was, the thought that one day she’d be as big as the leviathan I’d faced earlier was not comforting. Unless she was on my side of course!

Inside the cave it was like a sauna, the air hot and dry. My mane and tail were quickly soaked with sweat, not to mention my poor coat, and Tarragon’s own body heat didn’t exactly help matters either. What I found most odd though, was that on either side of the cave’s walls were…paintings? Yes! Large paintings of scenes of tree’s, lakes and green hills, things I’d never seen in my travels in the Wither world. They had a certain familiar style to them too, one which reminded me strangely of the ones in Shadow’s bedroom. What were wall paintings doing here?

“Visitors?”

A distinctly feminine voice rolled out from deeper inside the cave. My heart skipped a beat and I took a steadying breath before calling back in my politest voice,

“Please, forgive the intrusion, I was not aware anypony lived here. It was not my intention to trespass in your home”.

“Any…Pony?” the voice sounded puzzled, “What are you stranger?”

Here it comes…

“I am Fairlight, lord of four winds wendigo. A visitor from the mortal realm.”

Dragons seemed to like grand titles and although mine held about as much credence as a sieve, I hoped at least some dragon may be impressed enough to decide not to turn me into a char grilled dinner.

The voice returned, heavy with curiosity, “A wendigo? I have not seen one for many a year, most certainly not here. You must come further in, my mysterious visitor, I await you…eagerly.” And with two slices of bread probably.

Well, I’d come this far, so with a deep breath and my magic making me look as impressive as possible, I headed into the cave’s deep interior.

The cave opened out into a large central cavern, the fire licking the walls casting shadows and light in equal measure. The heat was, thankfully, slightly lessened here and there was even a slight breeze of sorts providing fresh air. Around the walls, were yet more of the landscape paintings, along with massive iron braziers and neatly placed items of what appeared to be silverware.

At the centre of it all, lying across an expanse of steaming black rock, crystal and…cushions? lay an emerald green dragon who’s scales shone in the firelight. Her great blue eyes glinted as I approached.

Maroc’s memories itched away at the back of my mind, like a housecat wanting to be in. Obligingly, I opened the door and let them through. They didn’t control me, they didn’t even say the words, they were more of a guide; a teacher and a mentor both.

I stood up straight before bowing low and respectfully, keeping my eyes downcast, “Forgive my rude intrusion great one, your kindness for allowing me to speak to you is matched only by your magnificent beauty.”

Although my words may not have been entirely sincere, she truly was an amazing creature and I couldn’t help but feel a little jealousy of such power and form.

She laughed quietly, for a dragon, “My, my! Aren’t you the flatterer!” she stretched out a hind leg before re-adjusting herself, “Tell me again, wendigo, what is your name?”

“I am lord Fairlight, my lady”

“Hmmm, yes, you appear to be the one I have heard of.” she scratched her chin thoughtfully, “Release your power sir”

“Pardon?” I said in surprise.

“Release your power, now. I want to see what lies…’beneath’”

I felt distinctly uncomfortable doing this, the wendigo form was the only chance I had of getting out of her if everything went wrong, but something about her made me feel I could trust her. She’d heard of me too, apparently. Intrigued, I wanted to learn more.

“That’s better!” she exclaimed, clapping her great front claws together.

My pony self stood before her. I felt oddly naked and vulnerable in the presence of such a powerful creature, but I didn’t make any attempt to move from where I stood. The female dragon leaned toward me, her blue eyes taking in every detail,

“You have the look of him, and…” she sniffed my coat before letting out a low rumble, her eyes narrowing, “you smell of dragonling. Why do you smell of one of my children, wendigo Fairlight. Speak quickly!”

I looked behind me, but Tarragon had vanished. Damn it, her timing was perfect!

The dragon let out a whuff of smoke and I readied myself to grab the power and, perhaps, a headlong escape. But just as I thought things couldn’t get any worse, a small flapping, squeaking Tarragon landed by my hooves, the remains of a small creature in her mouth. A few snaps and it disappeared down her throat.

The great dragon looked at the small form with one baleful blue eye, “What’s this? You have one of my…my daughters! What is she doing with you? SPEAK!”

I felt a cold shiver run down my spine at her words. The dragon’s demeanor had suddenly transformed from polite and calm to one of anger, shock and surprise. I bowed low, preparing to speak when I heard a long low chattering and squawking from above me. Tarragon had flown up to beside the head of the huge female and was…talking? It wasn’t in any language I knew or could understand, but the two seemed to have no trouble communicating. I could only stand there and wait until they’d finished. ‘Must be a female thing’, I speculated. Meadow and Tingles often wandered off to talk out of earshot of yours truly, and I seldom found out what they’d been discussing either. There were some things in this and the other world that were universal after all it seemed.

Tarragon flew down to sit by hoof, nuzzling me.

The emerald dragon raised an eyebrow as she appraised me, “My daughter speaks highly of you, lord Fairlight. It would also seem I have been quite rude to you. I am Etrida, eldest of the dragons here. You are fortunate indeed to have made it here. Alive that is. Many of my kin would have seen you as food.”

I nodded. If there was one thing I could agree with her upon, it was that point.

“My lady,” I said politely, “you appear to know me and yet I have never had the honour of meeting you before.”

She smiled, letting out a jet of steam out from her massive nostrils, “That would be because my last servant told me all about you. She was the one who’s paintings adorn my walls. Beautiful, are they not? Equestria, the mortal realm…that is my real home.”

Hope suddenly flared within me, “My lady, was…was Shadow here? Is she here?”

Etrida shook her head, “She was, but recently she left to join the monastery to the northeast. I fear she has given up on ever seeing her mate again; you, I believe?”

My heart sank and yet I felt a thrill of excitement. I was on the right track, “Yes, my lady. I have been away a lot longer than I’d hoped.”

The great dragon eyed me, showing several of her lethal battery of teeth, “You saved the life of my daughter and for that, I am grateful. Dragons do not forget their debts, Fairlight of the four winds, and I always pay my debts.”

I bowed, “Please my lady, you are too kind. I helped Tarragon as it was the right thing to do. Anypony would have done the same.”

She shook her head, laughing ironically, “No, no I don’t think so. What creature saves one that would normally prey upon them? Regardless of her size, she is still a predator. Now, what did you call her?”

“Tarragon” I replied, “I fear I don’t know her real name.”

The great dragon raised an eyebrow, “She didn’t have one. I would have named her myself if I had been there when she hatched.”

Etrida stretched out her wings and hung her head momentarily; this was new. I didn’t realise dragons had such complex emotions, was she…was she crying? A deep breath later and a gout of smoke from her nostrils, she turned back to me, “Forgive me, I quite forgot myself for a moment. As a mother, to not see your children…it pains me so.”

“Lady Etrida”, I began, “Is Tarragon your daughter? I don’t understand. She was with her father Barathel in Equestria when we met.”

Her eyes opened wide, “Barathel?! So! The old fool is still alive is he?” She rose to her feet and stretched languorously, “I thought…”

She trailed off, lost in thought, “I had believed him dead. When we were thrown into the Wither world, I lost my mate and my eggs in one blow. Can you imagine what that was like for me?”

I shook my head, “No my lady, although your children appeared fit and well when I saw them. There were a great number of them too.”

Enough to wipe out an army assault team.

She wasn’t impressed, “Hah! And that stupid lizard hasn’t even bothered to name them! Typical male…utterly useless.”

Well that was nice wasn’t it? Being Equestrian, I was used to playing second fiddle to mares, but now bloody dragons were at it too! Did Maroc get this treatment from Arathea? I resigned myself with a sigh…yes, he probably did.

“I expect you will be wanting to look for your thestral mate, Shadow, as soon as possible.” Etrida began, “However, you may stay here for the night in safety. I can smell the fatigue on you from here.”

Although excited to be off, I would most likely have crashed into a mountainside I was so blasted tired.

“Come Fairlight,” Etrida said pleasantly, “let us relax and talk together before you rest. I would know more about you and your journeys.”

Oh goddesses, here we go again!

She settled near me, which was somewhat disconcerting considering her head was about the same size as my whole body. Tarragon wandered over and nuzzled her mother, chirruping,

“Tarragon”, she murmured, “I approve of that name. You are Tarragon, daughter of Etrida.” She licked Tarragon’s head making her squeak and roll onto her back, “Why did you choose that name Fairlight? It seems an odd choice.”

I scratched the stubble on my chin, “I named her after a dragon in a foal’s book of stories, ‘Tarragon, the terror of the east’. I just liked the name I suppose, it sounded right for her.”

“And so it should, Tarragon was my mothers name”

Tarragon let out a little burp and a jet of fire whooshed out of her nose making Etrida laugh, “See Fairlight! She can make fire already!”

Oh, bollocks…’The terror of the east’, why me? WHY?!

Resigning myself to an evening of story telling, I made myself as comfortable as possible and we began. Tarragon, rather wisely, was already nodding off.

At some point, I must have fallen asleep and woke with a start to Tarragon licking my muzzle. As cute is it probably sounded, the smell of her breakfast on my nose was horrific and I jumped to my hooves furiously rubbing my face, “Gah! Tarragon!”

A deep laugh from behind me, made me turn to see a happily smiling Etrida, “She likes you Fairlight, you are honoured indeed.”

I looked down at the dragonling and smiled, rubbing her head with my hoof, “I am, and she’s saved my life already too. Etrida, in truth I’m not really sure how to look after a young dragon. Wouldn’t she have a better upbringing with her own kind?”

She clicked her tongue, “She’s not like a pony, Fairlight. At her age she can fend for herself and will grow ever stronger over time. She has a mind and will of her own and she has made her choice to stay with her friend.”

Etrida nuzzled Tarragon who chirruped happily, “And that friend would be you, Lord of the four winds.”

I cringed involuntarily, the dragon eyeing my mischievously.

“Etrida,” I asked, “why did Shadow come here, I don’t understand.”

The great dragon shrugged, “She was looking for the shallows, also known as the rift to some. It is the place further into the mountain range where the veil is thin. The poor thing was half dead when she got here and I took her in. Of course, when she revealed she was an artist, I changed my mind about eating her, so she stayed with me and painted the magnificent pictures you see on the walls of my home.”

I suppose I should have thanked her for not eating my mate, but I was just so relieved I let her continue uninterrupted.

“Shadow talked about you, about how you’d fought the Earl and returned to your world. The fact she couldn’t follow you became an obsession and she went looking for a way to reach you herself.”

“Did she reach the shallows?” I asked politely.

“Yes, I escorted her there. There are many dragons around who would not take kindly to a thestral in our lands, Fairlight. You have already met one of them.”

She flapped her wings before settling them by her sides, “The shallows are there, but a great magic blocks passage, otherwise I would have left long ago to be with my children. I explained this to Shadow, but she would not listen, insisting there was another way.”

Etrida sighed, “I knew she would leave one day, and leave she did. She said she was heading for the monastery, where lost souls gather to spend their days in prayer. None leave that place Fairlight, none at all, not even dragons will approach it.”

Very dramatic, and just a little ominous too. There was no fucking way some damned monks were going to keep me from my mare, “I will bring her home, Etrida”, I announced, “Nothing will stop me”.

Her eyes widened and she nodded, “I see now why my daughter likes you, wendigo warrior. Here…a gift for you.”

She reached behind her and rummaged about before holding out her claw with a large crystal orb in it, “Use this, should you ever need me”

I took the orb in my magic and gazed into it, “How does it work?”

“Look into it and say my name aloud. As you do, think of me in your mind…” she lowered her voice to a near whisper, “and your heart”.

“Eh?!”, I nearly choked as Etrida leaned toward me batting her eyelids and then rolled back on her haunches laughing so loud the mountain itself seemed to shake.

******************

Bidding our host farewell, Tarragon and I flew up through the sulphurous clouds to the eternally dark sky above. Although the crystal showed the way, Etrida had explained the monastery was only a few hours flight from her home; whether that was on dragon wings or wendigo, she hadn’t been specific. My heart was pounding away like a steam engine. Shadow was so close now I could almost smell her scent on the air. Tarragon must have sensed my excitement and squawked loudly, flying around me with her little green eyes flaring brightly. Another daughter for the Fairlight family, something told me sorting out a bedchamber for the little dragon could be a bit of an issue. Well, if nothing else and despite the ominous warning of the monastery, I was in a buoyant mood. What was it now…‘nopony leaves’…ooooh! Scary!

My biggest worry was meeting another dragon on route, but so far so good. Etrida had warned me to keep above the clouds, as dragons tended to keep low when hunting to see their prey and strike before they could react. Seemed a bit back to front, but still bloody frightening, I can tell you. In any case, I was confident and refreshed from a good nights sleep in the warm cavern. Etrida had even loaned me one of her giant cushions, which I suspected Shadow had made for her. It was still a bit of a mystery what exactly had gone on there, but the two seemed to have shared some sort of bond and for that alone, I was grateful.

Wind and cloud whipped past me in streams, becoming thinner by the second until they finally gave way to unveil a spectacular view below me…the monastery.

By the goddesses, it was huge…turrets, spires, walls and battlements adorned the black rock structure that looks for all the world like a castle rather than some ecclesiastical retreat. Etrida’s warning’s suddenly lost their humorous edge. This place was one that emanated a grim finality, a warning to any approaching it, that this was the final destination for them. There would be no escape from those huge gates and here I was, trying to enter.

My first task was working out how to get in there. I sure as hell didn’t look like a thestral and I certainly didn’t know how they’d react to a wendigo suddenly appearing on their doorstep. However, if they truly were servants of the moon, then surely a wendigo fit the bill, right? It had to be worth a shot.

In a blast of freezing blue-white mist and flaring wings, I landed in the large open courtyard to be greeted with…nothing. Black sand and grit carpeted the ground which didn’t look to have been swept in years. A light breeze whispered through the silent expanse of stonework, whipping up small eddies of sand. Looking around me, there was no sign of any hoof prints to evidence anypony passing through here recently; if anything, the monastery looked completely abandoned.

I walked on cautiously through the courtyard, Tarragon sitting on my back making an odd clicking noise. I couldn’t understand her language but I could detect the inflection in the sounds she was making…she was nervous. Goddess knows, I knew how she felt. Reaching behind me, I readied my pulse gun and short sword. I wanted defence here, not full on battle if I could help it, but it paid to be prepared. Extraction of Shadow was my primary concern and I could only do it if I was in one piece.

My hoof steps echoed between the walls, adding an eerie and unsettling feel to what was already an unnerving place to begin with. Come to think of it, perhaps my presence had actually frightened the inhabitants away? I did look like a phantasm of sorts, not that I really saw myself like that of course, but to others…well, okay maybe I did look a little ‘demonic’. Not that thestrals looked that much better.

Before me lay a grand staircase of black rock, flanked by statues depicting nightmare moon in battle with dragons, ponies and even, yes, Celestia. They looked quite dramatic, if not entirely historically accurate. My magic ready to hoof, I ascended the long flight of stairs, keeping my wings folded by my sides. It was easier to get to my weaponry with them out of the way and even now I still found them a little strange. Although I hadn’t been born with them, every day that went by I was feeling more and more comfortable in my wendigo form and wings came as part of the package.

“Halt! State your business here.”

The voice reverberated around me, coming from, I suspected, somewhere up ahead. With the echoing effect of the acoustics in this place, I was finding it hard to locate the source. Time to play the game then…

“I am Lord Fairlight of the tribe of the four winds wendigo. I have travelled far to visit your monastery. Is there somepony in charge I may speak with?”

There was a delay of several moments before a different voice, older sounding, called out, “Please wait, we shall be with you momentarily.”

Up ahead, a large set of doors swung inward, revealing a passageway lit with a long row of burning torches. Dwarfed by the large doors, a pair of thestrals walked silently toward me wearing purple cloaks adorned with white crescent moons. The taller of the two, a deep blue thestral with red eyes, bowed before me, “Welcome Lord Fairlight…Welcome to the monastery of the blessed moon. The abbot had asked us to respectfully request that you follow us. He shall receive you in his chambers shortly.”

I nodded slightly, “Very well, lead the way”.

If formality and stiffness made an impression on these creatures, I’d have to play along with them. Despite being monastic, they were still a warrior race at heart. These two thestrals however, were not exactly the chatty type and walked along like they’d been struck mute. I noticed, thankfully, that Tarragon has disappeared back into my pack and was keeping quiet. In a way that worried me, she was surprisingly perceptive for such a young creature and if she was keeping low it suggested there was trouble ahead.

Walking along the austere corridor, we passed a number of statues of thestrals, minotaurs and of course, the ever present Nightmare Moon. All of them had small inscriptions describing events, deeds, names and so on. I was able to read some of them, another ability of my wendigo self I imagine, but others were in a different script altogether and totally alien to me. One of my hosts looked back, “Heroes of the great battles against the Celestian’s. All of them, honoured here for eternity in stone.”

I wondered if there would be any wendigo’s here?

We eventually stopped in a large hall, a heavy black stone table and chairs set with bowls of fruit, carafes of wine and crystal goblets. It all looked…’pre-prepared’. A side door opened and a deep scarlet thestral emerged wearing a heavy blue cloak with a single large silver crescent moon emblazoned on the back. His mane was white, like his eyes, creating a feeling of age and sending a twinge of unease along my spine. The thestrals eyes looked me up and down with an unfathomable stare.

The other two bowed, backed away several steps and then turned to walk away, leaving me with the old thestral. He nodded silently to himself, affirming something I wasn’t privy to before speaking in a low soft voice,

“Forgive my rudeness Lord Fairlight, we seldom have guests, and wendigo…well, it has been many of the goddess’s moons since one was last here. You are very welcome indeed.”

I nodded to him and accepted his offer of a chair, “May I offer you some wine? Perhaps fruit from our very own orchards? It is not much I fear, although I think you will find the berries to your taste.”

I eyed the items he indicated to on the table. Sure enough, the bowls held the same crystalline fruit of the variety I had come to know so well since my first visit to the Wither world. As thoughtful as the gesture was, alarm bells were ringing in my head ten to the dozen. There was something definitely ‘off’ with this place and, I suspected, the abbott himself. The fellow was remarkably well prepared for my visit and it set my mane to twitching like crazy.

“Thank you for your kindness abbott, but I must decline. I won’t be able to stay here very long I fear”, I explained diplomatically.

He nodded slowly, “I see my lord. May I ask the purpose of your visit? We don’t receive many visitors here as you can imagine.”

In for bit…”Abbott, I seek a friend of mine, a thestral by the name of Shadow. I understand that she is here?”

“Shadow?” he muttered, scratching his chin, “No…I don’t believe I recognise the name, however she may be one of the new initiates.” The abbott looked me in the eyes, a slow smile spreading across his face, “I will need to speak to our registrar to know for certain. Would you care to wait in our guest quarters? I shan’t keep you waiting long.”

I smiled in return, “Thank you abbott, I appreciate your understanding.”

“Yes…” he said quietly glancing toward the door before turning back to me, “Blessings of the moon’s light be with you, Lord Fairlight. Brother Danu will show you to your room.”

With a final bow, he swept from the room as a younger robed thestral appeared in his place. Silently, he held out a hoof beckoning me follow him. We trotted down one corridor after another, each just as plain and austere as the last. Whoever had built this place was big on the whole ‘dark castle’ stonework theme, it would have served well as a villain’s home in one of my foals books. Somewhere in the distance I could make out the sound of chanting, a low thrumming sound that made my chest vibrate slightly. It was probably some invocation to the goddess of the moon.

My thestral guide, brother Danu, noticed my interest, “The brothers are preparing for the commemoration of the final battle. I pray their songs will not disturb you?” he asked politely.

I shook my head, “Of course not brother Danu, I am a servant of the moon also”. He nodded silently and backed out of the room before shutting the door behind him.

The room was actually quite well appointed, if a little austere like the rest of the monastery. A bed, wash stand, cupboards, windows and so on. I was struck by how such a massive structure like this came to be in the Wither world. It was in total contrast to everything else I had ever seen here and at the complete opposite end of the spectrum when considering the tent like constructions of the thestral villages. It made me wonder who had built this place, and why?

I reached into my pack and Tarragon immediately jumped out chirruping at me in agitation, “You’re all fired up little one, whats up?”

She bounced around my hooves flapping her wings, desperately trying to tell me something but all I could pick up on was her distress. It was this place, it had to be. I didn’t like it at all and neither did Tarragon, but with any luck we wouldn’t be here much longer. The pendants crystal was now blazing brightly and even began to float up when I held it in my hoof, a sure sign my goal was within reach. I’d just taken a draught from my flask when Danu re-appeared, letting himself in after a brief knock,

“Initiate Shadow is out with friends at the moment my Lord, and shall not be back until late. I am asked to respectfully request that you rest until she has returned.” The monk bowed and left the room with as much ceremony as he had when he entered.

‘Out with friends’ eh? Bullshit. The crystal was glowing so brightly she was probably within a stones throw from here. Something stank about this whole situation…badly. There was still the chance I was over-thinking things though, so i’d play the willing host and wait as they’d requested, for now. I checked my watch, a few minutes couldn’t hurt.

Time dragged on and I could almost feel the seconds passing by. Where the hell was she ? I found myself checking my fathers old pocket watch again and again; it was late. In the absence of any sun or moon in the Withers, I worked on the assumption that the time when I awoke was probably around eight, so by my reckoning it was now late evening. One day, I’d have to find out how the locals knew.

Regardless of the time, there was still no sign of Shadow. That was it, I wouldn’t wait any longer. Rising from the chair, I checked my gear and took a quick swig of water from my flask. A knock at the door made my ears perk up. I turned just in time to see Danu walking in without bothering to wait for a reply. Politely, of course…

“The Abbott has requested you join us. Initiate Shadow is here”, his monotone drone was really grating on my ears.

“Lead the way”, I said, holding out a hoof. He turned and walked slowly back out of the room. I followed the monk as he led me down a number of twisting corridors lit with the ever present torches. They were most likely magic, I suspected by the lack of noticeable fuel for them. My horn itched slightly every time we passed one. There was something else I noticed too; the thestrals who I first met when I arrived at the monastery, and this…’Danu’ character, they had a strange manner about them. They were slow, drawling, like they were in a daze or trance of some kind. What really bother me though, was their eyes all had this odd, far away look which made my skin crawl. Thankfully, I’d had the foresight to keep my gear on and checked my sword was free in its scabbard and my magic ready to hoof, just in case.

The chanting was getting louder now and judging by the light of the crystal, Shadow must be mere yards away. Danu motioned to a large, black wooden door, “Initiate Shadow is inside, please go in and wait for her.”

The odd thestral walked away and left me standing there. Unsure whether to simply walk in or not, I knocked on the door; there was no reply. Shrugging to myself, I grasped the handle in my magic and pushed. It was heavy, but with a little effort it creaked open allowing me access to the room beyond. Stepping through, I paused. There was a large group of thestrals in here, the cloaked figures kneeling in absolute silence before a short flight of steps that led up to a stone altar. The similarly cloaked figure of the abbott stood calmly atop a dais behind a large wooden lecturn, “Come, Lord Fairlight,” he said smiling and holding out a hoof, “your friend is here. She’s waiting for you.”

I walked slowly into the room, my senses on alert and a cold shiver running down my spine. By the time I realised somepony was beside the door, it was too late. A heavy dull bang to the back of the head later, and it was lights out for Fairlight.

Darkness, throbbing pain and a sound like I was underwater panicked me into consciousness. Desperately I tried to stand, but no matter how hard I tried, my legs refused to move; they were held fast. Looking about me as best I could, I could see ropes of white sinew tied around my fetlocks. Panic rose within me and I reached for the magic, finding only a muggy mess of ‘something’ instead. I was lying flat on my back on a hard unyielding surface and felt almost drunk, my senses dulled…what had these bastards done to me?

Beside me a robed thestral appeared, his smiling face betraying a cruel inner darkness behind his burning white eyes, “Welcome lord of the wendigo’s. We are truly sorry for your…’inconvenience’, however, the goddess provides as always.”

“What…what are you doing?” I gasped past the pain and grogginess.

His emotionless smile never wavered, “Why, you are being honoured my lord. This is the commemoration of the defeat of our beloved goddess by the evil one. Every ten years, we remember her and sacrifice one of our own, in the hope she will bestow her wisdom and life upon us, her humble servants.”

He stroked my mane with his hoof, “Now, a wendigo walks into our halls on the eve of the ceremony…truly an auspicious event! You must be joyful knowing you shall be joining her soon to feast at the side of the goddess of the moon.”

He held his hooves up and called out to the assembled monks, “Be thankful for the moons embrace, praise the moon!”

“PRAISE THE MOON”, the monks chanted in reply.

I was finding it harder and harder to speak. A strange bitterness in my mouth suggested they’d drugged me with something to block my magic and dull my wits, “You’re insane…” I gasped, “the goddess still lives, she’s…in the mortal realm even…as we speak.”

The abbot smiled, “You speak of Princess Luna of course”, he closed his eyes, nodding to himself assuredly “I understand your confusion, she is not the nightmare moon she once was…but she shall be. Soon, her night will cover the land and we shall be free of this place, to stand by her side as we should once more”

He turned to the side and smiled gently as another thestral walked in wearing the now familiar black cloak. The thestral held something that gittered gold and silver in her mouth, which she then laid on the altar next to me. I struggled through the drug induced haze to reach the magic but, damn it all…it was just not there. If Maroc was still somewhere inside me, now was the time…before these fuckers…oh goddesses…

The thestral pulled its hood back to reveal a midnight coated mare, sleak and lean with eyes like red fires. The mares neat long teeth glinted in the torch light, her mane and tail as dark as the night sky. She was as terrifyingly beautiful as I remembered, yet the fire in her eyes was wrong…like this whole damned place.

“Shadow…Shadow it’s me…Fairlight”, I gasped.

She didn’t respond. Almost mechanically, she stood on her hind legs and lifted up the object from the altar. With a flick, she unsheathed the familiar looking dagger which I stared at in horrified fascination as it caught the light. I recognised it immediately, the blade glowing blue with little flickers of electricity sparking along its fuller; It was my gift from Thalio. I could have laughed at the irony of the situation. My eyes followed its path upwards, the grip held between her fore hooves as she towered over me.

The chanting of the monks rose to fever pitch, the abbott shouting in a language I’d never heard, but right then, all I could see was my beloved thestral…and the blade held motionless above her. With an unnatural scream from the abbott, the blade descended, hissing through the air in an unstoppable deadly arc. Even as it pierced my chest, I kept looking into Shadow’s eyes, smiling…she was so beautiful…

Chapter Twenty Three - The golden dagger

CHAPTER TWENTY THREE

THE GOLDEN DAGGER

Pain. Great goddesses, why did every single part of me feel like it was on fire? Wasn’t I dead? Luna, I wished I was; this was unbearable. I couldn’t move, I was dead yet still alive. Chanting and a low background moaning sound from the monks filled my ears. I was dying…my life ebbing away from the pumping wound in my chest and nothing could stop it…how bloody ironic to be sent to hell by the very mare I’d come to rescue…

A scrabbling at my mane niggled at my thoughts. For the goddesses sake, leave me be! I was dying and I would finally be rid of this life. Maybe…maybe the herd would have pity on me? Maybe if I…what was that? The insistent scratching and scrabbling was quickly followed by a gurgling chirrup as a small scaly head appeared before my eyes…Tarragon? I smiled and tried to speak, but I was so weak. I just wanted to say goodbye to my friend, that was all…it wasn’t much to ask.

In response, she grabbed my muzzle in her tiny claws and held her mouth over mine, dribbling something into me…the effect was almost instantaneous. She jumped down and returned a moment later with more. It slipped down my throat as if it had a mind of its own and I gulped it down greedily, feeling life in me once more. My senses tingled, the terrible wound in chest beginning to knit closed, the blood flow stopping.

Behind the lectern, the enraptured abbott had his back to me, calling out to his goddess. He had made his sacrifice and now awaited his reward while the monks prostrated themselves before him chanting and swaying. Tarragon continued to bite and chew at my bonds, and one by one, they yielding to the dragonlings razor sharp teeth. As soon as the second bond was cut, I reached out and grasp the flask she had pulled out of my pack. My magic was back, if a little weakened, but after I’d drained nearly half the life essence from the container, I could feel the power of the wendigo back as it should be; it was exhillerating.

Tarragon took the flask and hid it back in my pack, while I reached down to take up my scythe. Beside me on the altar, Thalios’ dagger sat abandoned, still dripping with my blood.

Shadow sat beside me in a glassy eyed daze. Gently but firmly, I took her muzzle in my hooves and dribbled some of my own life fluids into her open mouth. The mare’s eyes flickered for the briefest of moments before quickly returning to their normal blazing red; recognition and life suddenly surging back through her. Shadow stared ahead of her in silent confusion, taking in the scene of the monks and the abbott, the knife…and me.

She looked down into my face as if she couldn’t believe I was there,

“Fairlight…?”

“Hello love. Long time no see…”

“Fairlight…!”

I held a hoof up to her mouth, swinging myself off the altar, “No time, we have work to do…up for a challenge?”

By way of answer, the thestral mare took Thalios’ knife from me and glared abject hatred at the abbot who paused in his chanting to look in befuddlement down at the mist swirling around his hooves. He turned slowly, his face a picture of horror and surprise as he took in the glistening form before him. I clicked the release on the scythe and with a bang of its haft on the stone floor, the wickedly long blade whipped out and locked solidly into place.

I smiled at him, mist dripping from between my teeth, the frigid winds of the north whistling around me in a fury of hatred and vengeance,

“Abbott…” I hissed, letting out a long breath, “Time for you to meet the goddess yourself my friend…”

“L…Lord Fairlight!” he stuttered, “How are you…?”

“How am I still alive?” I laughed, propping the scythe against my shoulder, “You really are a pitiful soul aren’t you abbott, spreading misery and death in the name of the princess.”

He never saw Shadow move gracefully behind him. Like her namesake, in silence and unseen, she reached the blade around the abbots neck until she was holding it to his throat like an avenging angel of death. I leaned forward and whispered in his ear, “How would you like to see what death is like?”

Shadow pulled the blade effortlessly across his throat as he turned to his flock. Staggering toward them, his blood sprayed out in a crimson fountain across the stupefied monks; his final blessing as he passed to the afterlife he was so happy to send others.

Silence fell as the thestral monks looked on in horror at the collapsed, bloodied figure of their abbot. As one, they looked up and saw Shadow, the bloodied dagger held in her mouth and beside her, a creature they could only begin to imagine in their worst nightmares.

Pandemonium broke out, the panicked monks all shouting, screaming and running all at once, desperately trying to open the doors that had somehow mysteriously frozen shut. My laughter echoed throughout the room and I leaped out into the midst of the throng, the song of slaughter loud in my ears and pulsing through my veins. It was time for a different type of chant in this dreadful place, and I was here to teach it to the faithful.

I danced through them, a blur of steel and ice, wreathed in a white fog of death and the cries of the dying. I thrilled at the sounds, the feeling of the blood warm upon my hide. I breathed in the escaping life essence as I flowed unstoppably through the panicked monks, a whirlwind of ice and steel. I’d not felt my magic so full in an age and now…now I had achieved my goal; my thestral by my side joining me in the dance, dealing out death with her knife.

The gift from the herd, was now my gift to my mate…my beautiful, wonderful Shadow.

The two of us laughed, whirling and spinning through the fog, the crimson a wondrous accompaniment to the cries of the monks as they fell around us. It was as it should be, the wendigo and his mate, death and life…together.

All too soon, the moment came to an end and we had to pause and catch our breath. The scene around us was a charnel house of blood, bone and carnage. I smiled, it was a beautiful sight, but not as beautiful as the girl beside me…

“Shadow”, I breathed.

She leaned forward, fiery tears dripping down her cheeks, “Fairlight…love”. Shadow grabbed me round my neck in her forelegs and cried, wracking sobs taking her body as she squeezed me for all she was worth. Finally, pushing away, Shadow began sniffing me, nudging me with her muzzle and taking the occasional lick. She stood and walked around me, repeating the process several times until she was satisfied.

Nodding, Shadow smiled, “Fairlight”.

I took her up in my fore legs and kissed her, Shadow’s lips parting to allow my tongue to enter her mouth. A little unsure at first, she met me, her own tongue questing into my mouth, tasting and exploring. She pulled me hard against her and moaned wordlessly as she took her fill. Smiling at each other, I knew we had to leave that terrible place and I wasn’t sad to go. On our way out, Tarragon had returned to sit on my back, much to the surprise of Shadow who instantly took a liking to her. The two seemed to share some sort of bond too, clicking and chirruping to each other while we walked.

Shadow had never been one to talk much, but there was so much I wanted to ask her. Right now though, that could wait; we needed to get out of there. Fortunately, we didn’t encounter any more of the monks on our way out and were nearly at the entrance to the courtyard when a massive blast of wind violently blew the doors open, the force nearly knocking us to the floor. Shaking my head, I rose to my hooves just as a huge dragon’s head poked in, opening its great toothy maw. The small red flame began to glow just as I pulled Shadow into a side room in time to avoid the flesh stripping blast of searing flame that engulfed the corridor.

“Come out wendigo!” the dragon screamed, “Come out and face your death!”

I shook my mane and allowed the power to seeth through me once more. Shadow took hold of my foreleg, “No! Fairlight…”

Damn this place, I’d just been re-united with Shadow and now this! Luna’s arse, couldn’t anything go my way just for fucking once? Smiling ironically to myself, I kissed her on the cheek, “I’ll be alright love, I haven’t come all this way for some stinking beast like that to keep me from you. Here…take Tarragon, I won’t be long.”

She moved to protest, but I closed the door behind me and walked out into the courtyard carrying my scythe.

“I’m here dragon”, I called, “You should have left things be…but you can’t can you? Your pride will be your undoing”.

The huge creature lumbered up to me, bloody rents in its body showing where the MAD had caused considerable amounts of damage. How the damned thing was still alive was a miracle, for the dragon at any rate. It let out a wracking cough, spraying blood like rain and was clearly in dreadful torment,

“You…YOU!”, it bellowed, blood and smoke escaping from its wounds, “I’ll take you with me to the underworld, you cursed Celestian vermin”

My wings snapped open and I flicked out the war scythe’s blade, “I’m no fucking Celestian!” I snarled and dove in to the attack.

A rolling wave of flame came right at me as I rolled away, slamming my scythe into and through the creatures wounded side. It howled in pain, spinning round and trying to catch me with its jaws. I pulled away, pouring blue-white fog and ice at the thing in an attempt to freeze it.

Despite its injuries and weakened state, the dragon was still insanely strong. Ice formed on its body, slowing it movements as blizzarding winds buffeted it from my magical assault combining with the blows from my blade. The dragon roared and tried to fly but its wings were now so coated in ice they were all but useless. In a blind fury, the dragon thrashed, lashing its tail around like a whip.

I dove, dodged and swung, my scythe aiming for the dragons weakened areas until both the beast and I were breathing hard in our attempts to kill each other. It was then that I made a fatal error.

Heedless of its mangled body, the great beast whirled round and with lightning fast reflexes, swung his tail like a flail, smashing it into the stonework of one of structures in the courtyard. The impact was deafening, sending chunks of stone spraying out at incredible speed, taking me full in the face, neck and chest.

Crying out in anger and pain, I crashed into the ground, breaking bones and partially blinded by the stone shards. Before I had even a chance to try and repair any of the damage, the dragon was on me. A claw that could have lifted a house grabbed me and brought me up to his huge jaws.

I expected instant death from the half crippled creature; its body was now so torn and broken it must have been running on nothing but willpower. But some things never change. He glared hatred at me and grinned menacingly, unable to resist the chance to gloat, “I have you now, ‘wendigo’”.

My eyesight was just coming back to me in time to see the huge jaws opening and an inevitable bone snapping death, but I had one more trick up my sleeve to play. With all the magic I could summon, I aimed a blast of magic from my horn right down the things throat to where the little red light had been.

With a terrible shriek, the dragon recoiled from my attack. It wasn’t anywhere near as powerful as I’d hoped, I was still injured and focussing was proving a lot harder than I’d hoped. The great beast smashed me bodily into the side of the main building and I dropped to the ground, a broken doll of smashed bone and flesh. I couldn’t breath, pain and shock fought inside me for dominance and even with my magic I doubted I could repair this amount of damage. I could only hope that I’d done enough to…

A massive claw landed beside my muzzle and I looked up into a huge serpentine eye. Blood poured like a river from between its teeth, but I knew then, that the dragon would still be able to send me to the gates of hell with its dying breath. I watched those jaws opening and closed my eyes…waiting.

There was a huge, bone jarring impact. Dust and sand showered down on and around me as I lay there waiting for the end which never came. My eyesight was still unfocussed but I could just make out the outline of the immense head and neck of the black dragon, lying motionless on the sandy floor of the courtyard. A thestral gracefully jumped down from the top of the dragon’s spiky skull to trot towards me. My last sight as darkness took me, was of Shadow, looking into my eyes with her own that burned with such a bright fiery red ferocity it melted my heart. They were so…beautiful…

******************

I was in a wonderful place, full of warmth, happiness and the overwhelming taste of spice with a sort of fresh minty afterglow. Marvellous, I thought quietly. I felt like I was back in my mother’s fore legs as a foal; warm, safe and protected from harm. There was no more pain, no more tiredness, I was just there…safe.

The way I’d been pushed and pulled by life didn’t really matter anymore, I simply didn’t care. I’d saved Shadow and thrown down my enemies. What more was there to do? My work was done and it was time to…

“Fairlight?”

I opened my eyes.

“Fairlight!?” a tearful Shadow stood over me, two empty flasks lying beside her and a flapping Tarragon rushing about squawking wildly.

I smiled up at her, “Hello love…long time no see.”

She leaned across and hugged me gently, her mane falling across my muzzle smelt wonderful. I tried to move and was surprised to find I was actually still in one piece. I’d used an enormous amount of life energy to repair myself and it seemed that my wonderful marefriend had come through in the nick of time.

Shadow reached around and beneath me, helping me to my hooves. She was incredibly strong for such a bony creature, and…my goddesses, there before me lay the dragon…a knife embedded in the top of its head. The monstrous thing shimmered as its spirit began to leave its body, the life energy finally leaking away. I breathed in, taking its escaping strength into my body. I could feel its unbelievable power coursing through me, boosting my own to heights I’d never even thought possible. My awareness became razor sharp, my muscles bulged and I felt strong…incredibly strong. I let out a rumble of joy at the sensation, the unadulterated power of it all! I lifted a hoof and saw, to my surprise, running down my leg a sort of pale blue spiral in my normally pure white fur.

This was new! I tried rubbing at it but it wouldn’t go away. I noticed then that it wasn’t isolated to only one of my legs either, the others were the same…even my flank! I looked like somepony had been drawing on me in weird swirling lines. I sighed, what difference did it make? I was frightening enough without odd blue lines. Maybe they’d fade away over time? Shaking my mane, Shadow looked up at me quizzically, “Fairlight?”

I stood there looking at her in nervous anticipation; how would she see me now? In silent answer to my unspoken question, she walked up to me and licked my muzzle, before taking my neck in her forelegs and taking my ear in her mouth for a nibble. Shock ran through me and despite the current incredible strength of my body, my knees went weak at the slightest touch of my thestral mate. As happy as I was though, this was not the place or time…we had to leave. Shadow, however, had other ideas.

Pulling out the knife from the dragons head, Shadow walked over to the creatures ravaged chest before, horribly, plunging it in and dragging it along in her forehooves. Gritting her teeth, she strained with the effort of her work but soon had the rib cage exposed, and began digging ever deeper. In horrified fascination I watched her cut and slice with the skills of a trained surgeon until she re-emerged from the bloody carcase carrying in her mouth its still warm steaming heart.

In the dim light of the Wither world, the thing seemed to stare back at me as I stared at it in horror. I had a feeling I knew what was coming next.

“Love?” Shadow gave a slight purring sound as she brought the organ over to me. It was enormous.

“Oh no! You’re not catching me out like that again!” I forced out, backing away.

The thestral advanced on me until I was up hard up against the stone wall. Slowly, she lifted it to my mouth and her words entered my head, warm but insistent, “Eat…share the strength…with me”.

It was unusual enough for Shadow to say more than one or two words, but with that look in her eyes, my mouth opened of its own accord and she pushed the warm meaty lump inside. Suspended between us, she bit down and I followed her lead, trying not to think of the strong iron like taste flooding my mouth, the chewiness…it was….not bad really. I’d never eaten meat before and doubted I would again, but at least I wasn’t bringing it straight back up.

Shadow moved closer, taking another bite. All the time, she gazed into my eyes, the burning red fires filling my vision until I felt I could dive right into them. I could see her, smell her, reach out and touch her. It had been so long, so terribly long.

Slowly, inch by inch, we drew closer until our lips met, our teeth bumping against each others until she pushed the last piece of the dragons heart into my mouth with her tongue. Shadow licked the final drops of the blood from my muzzle and then turned to look up at the sky,

“Others will come here”

I nodded, “Come on love, we need to go.”

“Home?”

“Yes, first stop is the Purple Sands and then back to the Beyond. Hopefully, Star Beard will have found a way to get us back to the mortal realm. That is, if you still want to go there?”

She nodded, stretching her wings in readiness for flight. With a strong downward beat, we were aloft, keeping high and arrowing straight for the thestral lands. Thank the goddess I’d brought dads compass, this whole area looked the same to me. In fact, I never thought I’d say it, but I almost missed the Beyond. At least the thestral’s land had something different to rocks, rocks and more rocks. I looked back to see Tarragon, full tummy included, landing on my back with a contented look. Nothing like a little cannibalism…dragons!

Shadow flew closer, looking down at the small device I held in front of her in my magic. She looked at me with confusion on her face. I smiled,

“No thestral will be hurt there ever again love, but it’s your choice. All you need to do is…”

I never finished. Shadow reached out and pressed the detonator, determination and anger in her eyes. The blast behind us signalled the last of my MAD’s and the end of the temple, or at least a good portion of it. That dire place…as if the Withers wasn’t bad enough, what with the insane monks and bloody dragons. What the fuck was…ah! Better not tempt fate, Fairlight…

We flew for hours in silence, Shadow had never been one for conversation and I wanted to conserve energy for flight. Thankfully, we didn’t encounter any more of the giant flying beasts on the way back, other than little Tarragon of course. I kept forgetting that one day she’d be big enough to eat me in one bite. I truly hoped dragons didn’t suffer from teenage angst or else I could find myself becoming a tasty snack before I knew it. She was still cute though.

The land below us opened out into a large plain of rocks, the fog and pervasive sulphur smell changing to a muggy, earthy odour which made my heart leap. We were near the marsh at last, and near the marsh was…

“THORN!”

Shadow screeched and flew down to meet the grizzled old veteran who was stood outside his tent smoking a long stemmed clay pipe. He dropped it in his surprise and flew up to meet her on the way down. The two thestrals hugged in mid air before landing on the rough ground near the tents.

“You’re alive! Thank the goddess.” he gave me a wide eyed grin, “Fairlight! I knew you could do it my friend, and here she is…alive and well” He checked her over briefly before calling his medical officer across to examine her.

“What exactly am I supposed to be looking for?” the medical thestral asked sarcastically, taking in the thestral mare before him.

Thorn raised an eyebrow, “Just give her an examination, Char. I don’t need one of your lectures”.

“She’s fitter than you, you old goat”, the medic stomped a hoof and stalked away muttering to himself. Thorn watched him go shaking his head.

“Ignore him”, he said smiling, “Char and I have been on many campaigns and he’s like family of sorts. I’ll ignore his insubordination this time, but one day...”

With no more than a wave of his hoof, a group of thestral warriors rushed up to stand respectfully before the storm major, waiting for orders,

“Strike camp, we leave at once.”

He turned to me, “You seem up for a flight Captain, and the lady Shadow?”

She snorted and nodded her head enthusiastically, “Excellent!”, Thorn exclaimed, “We will head to the Purple Sands, for food and rest. Camping out is not as agreeable for my old frame as it used to be.”

Shadow nudged me playfully, before nuzzling Tarragon who chirruped happily behind my mane. I was really going to need to have a wash when I got home, I probably reeked of dragon drool, but it was worth it to have my family complete.

The Purple Sands tribe turned out to watch our return. Stallions, mares, even the odd foal were arrayed below us as we came in for a landing. Actually, I hadn’t seen many foals in my time in the Withers and it seemed the birth rate was very low indeed. It may explain to some degree, the long life span of the thestrals, which was at odds with the warlike nature of their race. All things considered, I was surprised they weren’t extinct.

Short Stride trotted up with her husband. Even Astral was there, looking partly at us and also up at the sky; probably half expecting a dragon to come in and incinerate the whole village at any moment. All of us entered the hall and were treated to a meal, drink and music to start the evening off. Just as I was starting to relax, Forge stood, stomping his hoof on the table for quiet. Gradually, the room fell silent and the musicians ceased playing. All eyes were on the Earl,

“Warriors of the Purple Sands, and our brothers from the Beyond. My bride’s sister has been returned to us this day, plucked from the land where few are brave, or foolish enough to enter. To you, Lord Fairlight…” he raised a goblet, “I salute your bravery. You may not be a thestral, but I for one would be proud to fight by your side and call you my brother.”

A round of mugs and goblets thudding on tables followed, before the Earl called for quiet once more,

“Will you come among us and tell us the tale of your expedition? I for one want to hear it!”

Another round of mug bashing and shouts of agreement followed and I couldn’t help but smile. What the hell, I didn’t mind spinning a yarn and it was about time I had some positive attention for once. As I walked to the centre of the room, my goblet floating before me in my magic, I hoped they were all sitting comfortably. This could take a while…

Letting the magic roll through me, I allowed my body change, the mist flowing out around my hooves as I spread my wings. The thestrals murmured and watched me intently while I turned slowly, casting my blue gaze upon them all. Smiling quietly to myself, I reared onto my hind legs and sent my voice out through the room as cold as the north wind…

“Let me tell you a story…” And I did.

******************

The warriors hung upon my every word until the very end, when I bowed before them with a flourish and was returning to my seat when Astral stood,

“You…You killed the Sharar? The black dragon of the Coal Spike?”

“Well, Shadow did actually, but as I said, we had help.”

“From the Broken Cliff…Stone Hammer?”

“That’s right, he fought the dragon with me when we were in the mountain”

The was a loud muttering and excited gestures from the thestrals. Forge leaned across to speak to Short Stride. Unfortunately, I couldn’t hear what they were saying but their body language gave me a hint of what it was about…they knew who Stone Hammer was and there was some significance in my involvement with him. Forge spoke next,

“Lord Fairlight, are you sure this thestral was Stone Hammer?”

“He said he was and the others followed his orders. His coat was a deep maroon colour and he had green eyes”

There was a deal of chatter and nodding before Astral spoke, “My Lord Forge, this is interesting news…very interesting indeed. I ask that we me speak of this later and allow our guests to relax and enjoy themselves. It appears they have had quite the exciting adventure."

Forge nodded, sitting back down and waving to the musicians to start up once more. I took my seat, a little perplexed but happy to be back amongst friends. Shadow nudged me and pushed a bowl of cherries to me along with another goblet of the local speciality…’gland squeezings’. ‘Well, in for a bit’, I thought to myself and downed the bitter brew to the encouraging cheers of the warriors. I hate to admit it, but I loved the attention.

Normally around this time, the old Fairlight body would be getting a little worn down, but oddly, I felt absolutely fine. In fact, I felt amazing! I downed some more of the fruit and ale, then stopped, staring at my foreleg; my pristine white foreleg. All this time, I’d been in my wendigo form rather than changing back when I had a chance to. A slight chill ran down my spine, was I forgetting who I was? No…no, I felt the same as I always had, it was just that this felt more ‘natural’, more ‘me’ somehow. In a way, it was like I’d always been a wendigo but hadn’t realised who I really was, or my potential, until I’d merged with the spirit. I could still release it whenever I wanted, but right now, this felt right. Shadow seemed to think so too, she’d been leaning against me most of the evening and occasionally sneaking titbits to Tarragon who was nesting in my pannier.

The music had me tapping my hooves, it was quite catchy really. I think I must ahave had too much to much to drink as the next thing I knew was Shadow and I started dancing together after watching Forge and Short Stride take the floor. I wasn’t one for mane pulling and jumping about, but after a few drinks and my mate with me, then to hell with it…why not? I may have had four left hooves, but nopony seemed to care and more joined us, whooping and laughing. Shadow and I ended up collapsed in a heap near the fire, laughing and nuzzling each other before Short Stride walked over, her wing draped over Forge,

“Come with us you two…come.” She laughed beckoning us to follow them while her husband leaned across and kissed her neck. Shadow stood, giving me a push to get me moving and together, a little unsteadily, we followed out hosts down a passage to a set of heavy wooden doors.

“Your room”, Forge sniggered leaning drunkenly against the wall, “May it serve you well my Lord Fairlight!”

He burst out laughing and was dragged away by a chuckling Short Stride. What a bizarre group they were, but I didn’t have much time to wonder about that due to the thestral beside me, pulling me headlong into the bedchamber.

Chapter Twenty Four - Silver Eyes

Author's Note

This chapter contains a sex scene. Please skip to the next chapter if you don't wish to read it.

Chapter Twenty Four - Silver Eyes

CHAPTER TWENTY FOUR

SILVER EYES

My gear had thoughtfully been brought in already and neatly placed on a chair by the little fireplace which was merrily roaring away. The rug in front of it looked comfy and inviting, but then, so did the bed; as did Shadow.

She moved up to me, her chest rising and falling rapidly, her eyes burning hot and fierce. I suddenly realised just how much I’d missed her. It may have been one year for me, but it had been five for her. She’d never given up on me even so, desperately trying to reach the mortal world all that time, but five years is still five years and despair eventually took hold, leading her to seek comfort in the monastery. As it turned out, a monastery full of murderers. If I hadn’t come when I had…

Shadow pushed her nose into my neck and huffed deeply, “Fairlight…” she purred.

Unbidden, a horrible thought crashed through my desire with all the subtlety of a derailed locomotive. The heat of my passion was gone in a heartbeat…she didn’t know about Tingles, or Lumin. Oh goddesses, I couldn’t…not now, but I had to tell her or else…

I hung my head, ashamed to even be near her, “Shadow…there’s something I need to…to tell you, love”

She cocked her head on one side, surprised by my words. Hell fire, this was going to be bad. I took a deep breath and ploughed ahead,

“When I returned to the mortal realm, I…” I swallowed, “…I met a pony who helped me, who saved my life. We…we became close.”

Oh Luna, this was it, “We’ve had a foal together. Meadow knows and she’s happy for us, but…Shadow…I don’t know what to say…”

She turned and walked over to the fire, sitting on her haunches and gazed into the flames,

“Five years…”

I stood there, my emotions in turmoil and heart aching. I could only nod.

“Fairlight? You don’t want me?”

I looked up suddenly, “Yes! I do want you! Shadow, I love you…I’ve never stopped loving you. It’s just I…I love her too. I don’t know how all of this happened, it just seemed to-”

“The orange one?” she interrupted quietly.

“Yes…she’s the…” I stammered, “hang on, how did you know? I didn’t say what colour she is.”

Shadow shook her mane, “We dream together. Meadow, Tingles…all of us, together”

I stood there, my mouth hanging open like some stupid fish, “Tingles said she’d seen you in her dreams”.

“The dream world, the Wither world. Close”

She continued to stare into the fire, “You don’t want me?”

“I want you,” I said gently, “Meadow wants you, Tingles wants you. All of us, we want you with us Shadow. You complete me, complete us all.”

Shadow stood tall, her tail swishing as she approached, small burning tears forming in the corner of her eyes,

My felt like I was dying inside, “Oh no, Shadow, please…please don’t cry, goddess knows I didn’t mean to hurt you. I’m sorry, look…I’ll go and sleep in the hall with the others, I’m sure you don’t need me…”

A foreleg shot out and blocked my movement toward the door. I followed the slender leg up past the elegant neck to the sharp teeth and burning red eyes. Shadow glowered at me and in a blur of legs and surprising strength, took my hooves out from under me and threw me bodily to the floor on the rug. The thestral stood over me, her eyes blazing and teeth bared…For a moment, I thought she was going to rip my throat out and I closed my eyes expecting the worst.

Seconds passed. I could sense Shadow drawing closer, feel her breath caress my muzzle. The warm cinnamon smell of her tickled my nostrils and I shuddered involuntarily. Clenching my eyes tight shut, I waited for the teeth to close on me, yet incredibly, instead of the expected retribution, a long tongue snaked across my muzzle, sending a shock of sensation into my addled mind. The mares rumbling voice blasted into my head, “MINE!” Then, as barely more than a whisper, sneaking seductively into the back of my conscience…”Mine”

Bringing her muzzle up to mine, Shadow gently held my head in her fore hooves and slowly placed her lips against my own. Her tongue pushed and probed until I opened my mouth to her insistent advance and returned the kiss in kind. Tasting and rolling our tongues around the others, I breathed in her scent, remembering all I did about this incredible mare. I’d missed her so much and at long last, after all this time, she was with me once more.

Shadow let out a soft wordless rumble, pulling on me more and more until with a loud gasp, she released me. As I opened my eyes, I could see her red eyes glowing in the mist I’d inadvertently released, surrounding us in a fog of shining white-blue cloud. The warmth from the fire was still there but Shadow didn’t seem to notice. Her eyes were locked onto mine, focussing only on what was before her. I’d never seen a look in her eyes like this before, even in the prison cell. This…this was primal animalistic drive. I could almost hear her heart hammering in her chest. In wonderment, I watched the midnight coated mare, her chest heaving and nostrils flaring as she ground herself against me before settling back and angling herself just so…

With a loud gasp and a deep sigh, Shadow pushed herself down onto me only to collapse onto my chest, shuddering. A moment later she pushed herself back up and looked down into my eyes, growling menacingly. I was a little taken aback by this aggressive side to her, but she knew what she wanted and as her mate, I was here for her whatever her desires. Reaching down, I took her hips in my hooves and in answer, she rose a little before pushing down again slowly, closing her eyes and hissing out a jet of steam to mingle with the mist.

Shadow began to quicken her pace, pushing faster, harder, and I bucked up to meet her making her cry out. Together we rutted until the whole room filled with steam, mist and our combined groans and gasps. In the white fog, Shadow’s eyes lent a deep red corona to my vision and I reached out to pull her down into a deep kiss, sharing my silver life essence with her. The mare’s tongue took up the silvery magic hungrily, until with an animalistic cry, she pulled away snapping her wings out and suddenly lunged at me.

I gasped when Shadows sharp teeth sank into my shoulder, the pain both sharp and sweet at the same time. I groaned in ecstasy, I’d never felt anything like this before in my life and I wanted more. I leaned forward and gently bit her shoulder opposite where she held mine. The mare moaned wordlessly and ground herself into me ever faster. Little whimpers began escaping from her jaws and she began to shake uncontrollably until, with a final ear splitting cry, her whole body shuddered and she collapsed on top of me.

Before my eyes, Shadow looked down at me with bright silver glowing eyes that made my heart leap in my chest. As I watched, gradually, the ethereal colour faded away, replaced with the red fire I was so familiar with. I’d seen this before, in the prison cell…it was scary but incredibly erotic. What it meant, I had no idea, but it was the same silver as the colour of the essence I had given her.

Shadow pulled herself from me and moved to the bed, eyeing me meaningfully. I picked myself up and went to her. The thestral mare held her forehooves up to me,

“More”

I had to oblige.

Chapter Twenty Five - Old Enemies

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Twenty SIx - Shallows

CHAPTER TWENTY SIX

SHALLOWS

One of the things that I’d found surprising about thestral society was just how quickly word seemed to spread. Despite the oddly defined lands they occupied, there was a well established, if unofficial ‘grapevine’. Jungle drums certainly beat loud in the Withers and so did the ones in the village, only this time, they weren’t to welcome a visiting dragon. This time, something else was coming…and there were a lot of them too.

Etrida turned to face the mass of armoured thestrals flying inexorably toward us, letting out a loud rumble as smoke vented from between her bared teeth and nostrils. I had a sudden mental image of intense fire rolling towards me but shook my head, dispelling the dreadful memory. Whether she was a calming influence or not was hard to say, but as Etrida’s friend, Shadow stood next to the dragon elder speaking quietly to her. The dragon may well have listened, but the burning tension in the air was all too clear for everypony to see.

Concerned about the newcomers, Ember rushed over to a group of warriors who were talking urgently with Thorn; the old major motioning me to join them.

“Captain, we don’t know who they are but we’d welcome any assistance if you’re willing. You’re still a guest here, but…”

I shook my mane, “You know me Major, and you already know my answer”.

He gave a short laugh before trotting over to the duchess, bowing to her “My lady, your orders?”

Ember stood tall, authority radiating from her in her every word, “Find out who they are Major, but do not fight unless you have to. Make sure your warriors know that as well, please.”

Thorn bowed again, “Yes, my lady”

We were soon flying high over the tree tops, trying to reach the same altitude as the approaching warriors when I noticed them cease their forward movement and maintain station. Three of them detached from the main host and approached us. Thorn, myself and another officer headed out to meet them. At this point our weapons were sheathed to avoid appearing threatening, but if I knew thestrals, they could be drawn and ready in a heartbeat. I fought the urge to check my sword was free in its scabbard. Right now it was the only physical weapon I had on me, my scythe unfortunately, was back with the rest of my gear in Shadows bed chamber. After all, why would I need to be fully geared up for a welcoming celebration? I sighed inwardly, ‘welcome to the Wither world…’

The thestrals before us kept a respectful distance, apparently as wary of us as we were of them. They were armoured the same as those of the Beyond, but with the addition of long yellow stripes, making them look like grotesque bumble bees. I’d seen armour like this before, it was the same as the ones I’d seen…

“You!” one of them shouted, pointing at me, “You’re one of these…these dragon lovers?!”

All eyes were on me now, “Stone Hammer, welcome to the Beyond.”

He spluttered and shook his head, “But…but you…”

“If you’re talking about Etrida,” I said pointedly, “she is an honoured guest, and the one who saved my mate from meeting the same fate as your sister. You may also be interested to know that we hadn’t killed Sharar at the Coal Spike after all. He’s dead now.”

I crossed my forelegs for emphasis, “Very”.

Stone Hammer looked to Thorn who grinned at him, hefting his axe, “I assume you’ve come to meet the dragonslayer, the lady Shadow? We would welcome you in peace…brother”.

The thestrals from the Broken Cliff tribe looked to one another and spoke just out of earshot. The exchange was heated, with no small amount of confused gesturing and head scratching; it was almost comical.

One of the warriors from the main body suddenly flew up to Stone Hammers group and was shouting urgently, waving off toward the north east. There, another group of armoured thestrals was approaching at speed. I recognised their banners and the red and black armour immediately, it looked like one big family re-union…just with heavy weaponry.

Entering stage right, was Forge, Short Stride and the warriors of the Purple Sands. I addressed Stone Hammer who was looking decidedly uncomfortable, “Hammer, be welcome with us this day. The lady Shadow has returned and soon we will be returning home. Come and celebrate with us brother, please”

I held out my hoof which he looked at like I was holding out a poisonous snake, then glanced at Thorn, “I will trust you, lord Fairlight. These others…”

“Are my brothers, as you are Stone Hammer” I cut in, “Our ancestors fought side by side with the goddess of the moon, and I for one honour that memory” I fixed him with my blue eyed gaze, “Will you, brother?”

There was the briefest of pauses, uncertainly flashing across his face before with a shake of his mane, he reached out and linked forelegs with me, “I will”.

The gathering in the village was now far larger than it had ever been designed to accommodate, but in an encouraging show of solidarity, the villagers opened their homes and even the grand hall itself to the new arrivals. The warriors of the Purple Sands, Broken Cliff and the Beyond, all mingled together, laughing and drinking like old friends. I looked on in wonder; beneath the veneer of separatism, they were all one family after all. Even if only for today, everypony had been able to put old differences aside. The element of harmony would have been proud.

Thorn clopped me on the shoulder, “Damned glad we avoided a fight there Captain. With the duchess here and our village as a potential battlefield, it wouldn’t have ended well.” He shrugged, “Even with the Earls warriors backing us.”

Somehow I doubted that a battle here would have left many structures standing. Thestrals weren’t exactly considerate of collateral damage when they fought.

The higher ranking thestrals of the three tribes were deep in conversation whilst Shadow and I sat with Etrida, who had a sleeping Tarragon under her wing. Despite everything, she was still her mother and it warmed my heart to see them together. It hadn’t escaped Shadow either who gave me a meaningful look from under her eyebrows. The great dragon grinned down at us,

“You must have a foal together, Fairlight. You know it is what your mate wishes, do you not?”

Oh, very subtle! Thanks, Etrida. I just nodded. Shadow nudged me with her muzzle then looked away shyly. It was cute, but I wished Etrida wouldn’t make me feel so bloody uncomfortable like that.

The great dragon hadn’t finished with me apparently, “You will need to assert yourself Shadow,” she said smirking, “he is a male after all.”

I have to say, I was getting used to the matriarchal nature of things now, but for once, just bloody once, I’d like one of the females in my life to take me seriously! Mind you, I didn’t much care really, I was just happy to be with them and felt honoured to be a part of their lives. I stretched a wing over Shadow and she snuggled into me, letting out a soft whinny.

I looked up at the hoofsteps approaching me, Etrida eyeing the newcomer. Stone Hammer had removed his weaponry and had recovered some of the proud demeanour I’d seen when we fought Sharar. He nodded to me then approached Etrida, slightly hesitantly I noticed. Etrida never moved, but stayed where she was, watching him in silence. I didn’t doubt for a moment that the huge creature could turn all of us to ash in the blink of an eye if she so desired, and I hoped Hammer wouldn’t rile her to such acts. But then, who could understand the minds of dragons?

“Lady Etrida”, the thestral warrior began, “may I speak with you?”

She nodded.

Stone Hammer bowed to her, “The duchess has explained why you are here in thestral lands and for helping my friend, I thank you on behalf of the Broken Cliff tribe.”

Etrida stroked Tarragon who purred in her sleep. Hammer seemed a little unsure of how to continue, “My lady…” he backed away, bowing respectfully again before Etrida let out a small puff of smoke,

“You came here to kill me, didn’t you…you and your warriors”, It wasn’t a question.

Hammer nodded, “Yes. Your coming here into thestral lands was an act of war. Any thestral entering your lands would meet a similar fate.”

She snorted, “True enough”. Etrida yawned, treating us all to a display of her enormous teeth before settling down and fixing Hammer with a stare, “And now?”

He looked to me, “No…not now”

Etrida chuckled and leaned over to nuzzle Shadow, “Times change, warrior. Hearts change, but memories remain. It’s up to us to decide whether those memories help define us…or control us.” She smiled down at Shadow, “Sometimes it takes someone to help show you the path you lost…and guide you back”.

I looked at Etrida in a new light. This huge creature, one who could kill a pony with a single bite, was a lot more than i’d first given her credit for. In my world, dragons were terrifying killing machines, a preconception that Etrida had just turned upside down. For a moment, I wondered about the small dragon in Ponyville. Maybe he would grow up to be like Etrida some day, noble and true; goddess forbid he ended up like Sharar. But then, for all his cruelty, Sharar was still a tragic product of war…I would probably never know what had driven him to such terrible acts, and I was glad of it too. I needed to be able to sleep at night and I had enough bad memories of my own without adding to them.

Stone Hammer bowed again to Etrida before turning to me, “I’m pleased you found your mate, my friend. Perhaps you can tell me about your exploits; my brothers have found some Balta, will you join us?”

I looked to Shadow who nodded to me with a wink. A bow to Etrida and a quick kiss for Shadow later, I followed Hammer to the mass of warriors and the barrels of brain scouring alcohol.

As the Balta flowed, several fights broke out, if only good natured and thank the goddess, no weapons came into play. Thorn and Hammer just laughed at the antics and drank together like old friends. Forge too, engaged in conversation with the Broken Cliff hierarchy, his wife playing host as well as Ember. Dancing, music and rough housing was the order of the day for these warriors and in the light of the fires that had been hastily lit for the revellers, I found myself story telling to a rapt audience. I spoke of my battle with Sharar, the adventure at the monastery and, to the surprise of many, the final slaying of the dragon by Shadow.

Actually, I wasn’t sure how referring to the ‘slaying of a dragon’ would go down with Etrida, but fortunately for me, she hadn’t been on good terms with the black dragon. Especially as he’d apparently tried to make a meal of Shadow, who’d barely escaped with her life. Besides which, a quick check showed she was too engrossed in chatting with Shadow to be bothered listening to my overly dramatic performance.

Later that night, drunk, sleeping and generally unconscious thestrals littered the village. Not a few had found their way into each other huts, and their noisy exploits carried through the air to my ears and, no doubt, Shadow who looked up at me with those burning red eyes. Etrida cleared her throat when she saw me moving to kiss Shadow,

“If you’re going to do ‘that’”, she rumbled, “I’d prefer it if you found a room inside and not in front of my daughter. Or me.”

Honestly, I didn’t really feel like doing ‘that’, I was too tired, drunk and comfy just lying by Shadows side. She snuggled into me and let out a deep breath, closing her eyes. No, tonight was for resting and tomorrow…tomorrow we’d be on our way home.

*******************

We were woken with a breakfast of porridge, some type of oatcake and berries. A surprisingly tasty hot malted beverage washed it all down nicely too. We’d all been assembled; the three tribes, myself and Shadow, as well as the leaders. Before us stood Etrida and Star Beard, who was cloaked in his threadbare look-alike Starswirl cloak and hat, complete with staff and bells.

Earlier that morning, the hall’s porters had brought out a makeshift altar of some kind, upon which Star Beard had arranged Thalio’s dagger and one of Starswirls beacons. I was relieved that I still had another in case of ‘accidents’. I also planned to return it to Twilight Sparkle, the first chance I got. She’d risked a lot for me and I prayed she’d be safe. Not that these days I really knew who to pray to, as my world was rapidly becoming something I felt was totally alien to me as well as repeatedly having that odd sense of ‘being here before’.

Shadow nudged my shoulder to get my attention and I snapped my head up to see Star Beard standing on his hind legs with his wings splayed, and holding his staff above his head. From him flowed some of the most unusual sounds I’d ever heard, presumably it was some sort of language but what it was, I had no idea. The old thestral uttered a hissing, moaning sound that immediately made my hackles go up and, judging by the looks of the others around me, I wasn’t the only one.

Whatever those words were, whatever they meant, there was power in them. The air around Star Beards staff shimmered like a heat haze and my horn began to itch in reaction to the powerful magical build up.

Before him, the beacon on the altar began to glow, the familiar white of the crystal turning blue then purple, matching the electrical sparking along the blade from the eternal herd. The flow of sound permeated everything around us, building, ebbing and rising again. Etrida rose up on her hind legs and she too began to chant that strange language in time with Star Beard, a sort of harmonising of their two voices. It was, I admit, fascinating, yet at the same time something that I’d likely see in my dreams for years to come.

From her mouth, the elder dragon blew a fine green flame of magic, a total contrast to the incinerating fire of Sharar. This produced no heat I could feel, but still made my horn itch like crazy. There was a massive build up of magic before me and it was becoming more and more intense by the second, a virtual whirlwind of power swirling between the thestral mage and the dragon, all of it focussed on the altar.

A wind sprung up from nowhere, blasting through the village, howling around all the warriors and looked like it was being sucked up and into a magical vortex that suddenly appeared over the heads of the two wielders of magic. Worried looks amongst the thestrals battled with their warlike nature to stand against the unknown; this was clearly something very few of them had ever seen. It truly was incredible to watch, the green fire nothing short of mesmerising, yet on some level, what I was watching almost made sense to me. The best way I could describe it was like a jigsaw puzzle you’ve never seen the picture of, coming together and giving you a glimpse, but only a glimpse, of the finished article. These two knew their craft; each piece was there, slotting seamlessly into place, the words finding the location, the magic fixing them in place, until…

A loud clap of thunder pulsed out from the altar in a shock wave of sound and force, flattening the grass and buffeting the warriors in an ever expanding circle. The green fire flared a bright blue before winking out of existence, the wind disappearing as quickly as it had come. Star Beard dropped back to all fours and stumbled, caught quickly by Freya who gave him a kind and gentle look I hadn’t thought the brusque mare would be capable of.

Etrida turned to Shadow and I, nodding, “It is done”. Her voice was heavy from the effort but also held a background note of relieved pride, “Come, take the key and ready yourselves.”

Star Beard too, leaning against his marefriend, beckoned us forward and both Shadow and I walked up to stand before the altar. I couldn’t help but stare at the dagger; it had looked strange before, but now the blade glowed with an intense white light, swirling patterns and lightening flashes sparking along the length. The beacon, I noticed, had disappeared completely, melding with the dagger in the forge of magic. The old thestral mage smiled at me, “Didn’t think the fool had it in him, eh?”

“No Colonel, I never doubted you. Not for a moment”, I replied honestly.

He gave me a knowing wink before gently moving away from the protective forelegs of Freya, “Well, this is it Captain. If this works, if Starswirl’s correct, it will act as a key to allow you through the Rift.”

I stared down at the dagger, “If it doesn’t work?”

“Let’s not think about that, boy. Positive thinking and all that, right?”

I felt my eye twitch, “Yeah…right”

Etrida laughed aloud before reaching out to stroke Tarragon who had scrambled up and onto my barding, “You will be riding on my back for this journey. I can fly a lot faster than you and other dragons will not bother us this way”, she shook herself and looked down at me with her huge reptilian eyes, “I would not do this for anypony, lord Fairlight, but for Shadow and my children, I will…’permit’ you to travel on my back”

She gave me a meaningful look and I bowed to her, “Thank you lady Etrida, we couldn’t have got this far without you.”

The great dragon blinked, letting out a snort of smoke, “No. No you couldn’t”.

Well, that was me put in my place! Shadow gave me a shy grin and there began a long bout of farewell’s and hoof shaking, to the point it left me with an aching shoulder. I didn’t care though, who knew when…or if, I would ever return here. These were my friends, even the axe wielding guard shook my hoof which I accepted with a wry smile. Forge, Short Stride, Ember, Thorn, Stone Hammer, everyone…and finally Star Beard, who gave me a hug that nearly made me jump in shock,

“Take care, Fairlight, and take care of our young Shadow. She will most likely be the first thestral to enter your world in over a thousand years. Others may not see that change as being particularly ‘welcome’. I’m sure you understand?”

I nodded.

“I’ve put my diary in your pannier along with some extra bits and pieces for later.” He looked me in the eyes, “Don’t forget us, Captain. Don’t forget your other family; you are as much a part of the tribe now as any of us. Through you, the memory of our deeds in the mortal realm will be kept alive.”

Star Beard and I clopped hooves before I trotted over to Etrida. She looked back at us, stretching her legs, “Wait until I am in the air and then land on my back. When you are in place, take the collar around my neck and hang on tight, I won’t be slowing or stopping.”

I’m glad I went to the bathroom before we’d come out here, I somehow doubted that there’d be a chance for toilet breaks on our way to the Rift. A final round of farewells and tearful hugs from Shadow’s sisters later, and the three of us, four if you count the squeaking dragonling, took to the air.

Surprisingly, Etrida was actually not that uncomfortable to sit on. However, it was obvious dragons were never meant for passengers; spikes and large bumps meant to protect against enemies in a fight stuck out all around me. At least they gave me something else to grab hold of if need be. Fortunately, a hastily constructed collar of that horrible white leathery material had been fitted around her neck with straps for us to tie ourselves on with. We were pretty well secured, but I still really didn’t like the thought of flying on the back of something with no control, and it was also quickly apparent that the harness was not quite as sturdy as I’d have hoped.

The sheer speed Etrida could fly was eye watering, the rush of air threatening to tear us from her back and out into the clouds below. In no time at all though, we were flying over the mountains, which whipped past in a black and grey blur of rock and sulphurous cloud. Tarragon had wisely retreated to my pannier and a quick check on Shadow showed she was having the same thoughts I was; we both wanted this to be over as soon as possible. Flying in a chariot, carriage or under my own power was a far cry from being strapped to a dragon’s back, but if nothing else, this experience was something I’d be able to regale Sparrow and Lumin with one day…If daddy survived of course.

In answer to my unspoken thoughts, Etrida called back to us in her great booming voice, “Behold! The Shallows lie beyond the next mountain!”

I tried to see past the tears streaming from my eyes, but all I could make out was a large black crack in the rocky ground, a crack that seemed to be growing inexorably as we approached. The inside of it seemed endless, with thick white clouds flowing within its depths from which lightening flashed, illuminating the sheer, jagged sides. I took a deep breath to speak but the dragon had her own plans,

“Have the key ready, Fairlight…we’re going in”

“We’re going in?” I shouted in surprise, “Aren’t we going to…”

“No time like the present!” Etrida shouted back, interrupting me, “Fortune favours the bold, little pony!”

I shut my eyes as the world lurched sickeningly and the huge dragon nose dived ninety degrees, straight down into the clouds and lightning below us. Shadow screamed beside me and I felt like my insides were burning. I thought I’d throw up but the wind and sheer speed of our descent made any physical reaction nigh on impossible. All we could do now was hang on for dear life. Thank the goddess the straps were holding up despite the wind shaking and throwing us about violently in our headlong descent. One term chose to pop into my mind involuntarily, ‘Terminal Velocity’. Goddesses help us, if we hit something at this speed, we’d be in the afterlife before we felt anything…what a comforting thought.

A shout from Etrida slammed into my head over the noise, “Fairlight! Hold the blade before you and send your magic into it as we planned. Do it now!”

I fumbled for the blade, but it was like trying to catch soap with the force of the wind against my body.

“Fairlight! Now would be a good time!”

With all my magical strength, I pulled out the dagger and held it before me, my wendigo power holding it firm and steady. Etrida let out a huge gout of green fire into our path which encompassed our bodies in its otherworldy light until, with a slight resistance and ear popping ‘thump’, the landscape below us transitioned to one I recognised all too well.

“Equestria!” I shouted, “By the goddesses hairy arse we’ve made it!”

Despite my jubilation, I was quickly aware that something was wrong; we were still plummeting at terrifying speed. Etrida’s wings couldn’t seem to stabilise us properly and I cried out to her, “Etrida! We’re going too fast, you need to pull up!”

She didn’t reply, instead I caught a sense of the tremendous struggle she was having trying to correct our descent. “Shadow!” I shouted to my mate beside me, she was just coming back to consciousness herself, “We need to add our strength to Etrida’s or we’ll crash”. Giving herself a shake, she nodded and together, we spread our wings to catch the air, adding our own flight power to aid our huge friend pull out of her dive.

It worked, but barely.

Shadow and I beat our wings as hard as we could, but it was like dragging them through treacle. Angling them just so, shouting guidance to one another, the three of us began a long, slow correction from a straight down dive to a controlled descent, and just in the nick of time. Hills and trees tore past only yards below us and I’m sure I heard Etrida’s claws clipping the tops of them before she was able to beat her wings properly again and power us back into the blue sky of my home land.

Come to think of it, now I was able to have a good look around at the landscape, I actually had no idea where we’d emerged. The land below us looked like Equestria, but there was nothing I could see other than trees, hills and grass. There were no signs of life other than birds and the odd deer, but thankfully, our well travelled pilot had no problem with knowing where she was.

“I can smell my children!” Etrida shouted to us excitedly, “They are near!”

“That’s wonderful Etrida!” I called back, “Do you know where we are?”

“Near the Crystal Mountains, where are do you wish to go?”

“Do you know a little village called Smiling Borders?”

“Alas, no. It was probably established during my absence”

“Would you be able to take us to the Everfree, the Spire Mountains ?”

“Now that I do know!” she laughed, “We must be quick, I don’t want to leave my children with that buffoon any longer than I have already”

Once again, we were off at high speed, Etrida soaring across the sea of green forest far below. I could almost see the Spire Mountains in the distance, and beyond them, my beloved home in the village of Smiling Borders. Shadow looked over at me, tired, but with a ridiculous grin on her face. I couldn’t stop staring at her, the way her coat and mane looked in this light, the way it shone, it made my heart sing. The light of the Wither world had always been dull, with that odd background luminescence which was only ever one step away from total darkness. It certainly did nothing to illustrate the variation of colours I could see now. Not even the crystalline light of the Beyond had prepared me for the incredibly lustrous sheen of Shadows fur shining in the equestrian sunlight.

Her coat, which had looked almost black back in the Withers, now appeared a deep blue, the colour of the night sky. Her long tail and mane, rippling in the backwash from Etrida’s wings, were a pure black but with a silvery sheen to them that made them sparkle like starlight. As expected though, her eyes still blazed as red as they always had, they just weren’t as noticeable in the daylight. I marvelled at her, she truly was a magnificent creature.

Shadow furrowed her brow, watching me staring at her. I suddenly realising what I was doing and opened my mouth to apologise, but not knowing what to say, I simple sat there looking like a prize idiot. She just shook her head and chuckled to herself, giving me a cheeky wink; she knew alright! I could feel myself blushing red in embarrassment, I knew it was rude to stare…but still.

I could smell the Everfree long before we saw it, the clouds thick and pungent with its earthy scent. Sure enough, there, wreathed in white cloud, were the Spire Mountains and…yes! There it was, the river! I knew where we were now, we weren’t far from the village. I was nearly home!

Etrida must have sensed my excitement, “We are near, Fairlight?”

“We are”, I called back, “You can drop us off here if you like, Etrida. We haven’t got far to go and I know you’ll be wanting to get back to your babies”

“True,” She said raising an eyebrow,” but I wish to see this ‘home’ you have for Shadow, lord Fairlight. After that ‘incident’ at the monastery, I want to be assured my friend is in safe hooves. I am certain you understand?”

I smiled at her, “I do, thank you Etrida.”

With my directions, seemingly within mere moments we were directly over the sleepy village, sweeping down to a rather lumpy landing. Shadow and I thankfully unbuckled ourselves from the harness which we quickly helped remove from our dragon friend. I suddenly felt incredibly light after having the heavy straps taken off and no doubt Etrida felt that tenfold having had two enquine passengers as well to content with.

We’d landed on the slight rise outside the village and had a wonderful view of Smiling Borders. On the air, I could smell the inviting aroma of woodsmoke. A thin trail of it rose lazily from the chimney of the largest building we could see; the Wyvern’s Tail.

Etrida snorted, lifting her head to look around, “We are being watched, be on your guard.”

I checked my gear just in case, but…here? I couldn’t see anything out of the ordinary, “Don’t worry, the creatures here are my friends Etrida, we’re safe”.

She didn’t seem so convinced, continually looking to the forests’s edge. I looked beyond her, scanning the trees for any signs of danger, but couldn’t see anything except the darkly ominous forest. Just on the edge of hearing though, I heard a light woody clacking noise…timber wolves. Friendly? Who could say, but they didn’t normally come out during the daytime anyway and there’d been no more attacks since my fight with their leader. Maybe it was a different pack? In any case, they didn’t pose much of a threat to a wendigo or a dragon; probably not to a thestral either, for that matter. Although I hadn’t seen her use it often, Shadow had a lethal form of magic all her own.

We walked and loped down toward the village green, Etrida’s graceful lines clearly more in tune with flying than with walking. Despite that however, the sunlight made the emerald green dragon shine as if she were made of gemstones. I could see why these wondrous creatures were held in such awe by ponies, even if their reputation wasn’t ‘quite’ as well deserved as I’d originally thought. Etrida hadn’t eaten anypony yet at any rate.

Without warning, from out of the treeline a large figure emerged; horned, armoured and ready for a fight by the appearance of the large double headed axe held in its hand. Behind the bipedal creature, more armoured figures emerged until, eventually, we were facing what was in effect a small army. Banners began to appear sporadically like somepony had just remembered to pull them out at the last minute.

The door of the tavern opened. From within, a magnificent armoured griffin emerged, the gold and silver plates catching the sunlight like a mirror. The warrior walked steadily, head held high and proud. The the massed warriors parted like waves before him, until finally he stood before us.

Grimble smiled, bowing respectfully, “My lord Fairlight, you have returned to us…”

I bowed back, “I am Grimble my friend, and I have brought friends”

The griffin bowed before Etrida, “My lady, please forgive our inexcusable rudeness. We had no idea one so magnificent as yourself would grace our humble village. You bless us with your presence.”

Etrida bobbed her head to Grimble, “I am pleased some still remember the old ways…Grimble, was it?”

He nodded, “Yes, my lady”

“I wish to see this…’Tingles’, Grimble. Bring her to me”

I felt slightly alarmed by this, we’d just arrived and Etrida was making demands to see Tingles? Come to think of it, where was she?

Grimble was about to speak when the door of the tavern flew open with a bang and a tangerine pegasus flew out in a flurry of feathers, streaking towards us like some orange fireball.

“Fairlight! Oh thank the goddesses you’re safe!” She threw her forelegs around me and hugged me for all she was worth, “I thought I’d never see me again! Oh goddesses, you’ve been gone for so long”

My heart leaped into my throat, “So long? How long?”

“About three months”

I hung my head. The bloody Wither world’s odd time fluctuations had struck again. Thank Luna I hadn’t been any longer.

“Where’d Lumin?” I asked, but I needn’t have worried. Lumbering up in a green pinny was the monstrous form of Heather, the ever happy minotaur. In her hands she held a wicker basket housing a tiny grey foal. Thankfully, he hadn’t changed much at all, but…

“Is he bigger?” I asked in surprise, “He looks bigger”

“Of course he’s bigger, silly,” Tingles laughed,”he’s still growing!”

Tingles stopped suddenly and froze, her eyes rolling up and trying to see behind her without looking round. Dragon breath steamed over her back and she quivered, “F…Fairlight?”

I held out a hoof, “Tingles, this is our friend the lady Etrida, elder of the dragons. She’s been keen to meet you.”

Tingles slowly turned then backed toward me hurriedly as the great head of the dragon moved closer, sniffing her with those cavernous nostrils. The creatures rumbling voice rolled out, “Hmmm, you certainly smell ‘right’, pony. I trust lord Fairlight in his choice of mates, however I will still ask you…are you a Celestian?”

Tingles nearly choked, “A…a what?”

Of course, she didnt really understand all this ‘Celestian’ business from a millennia ago. I mean, who would ?

I nudged her, whispering, “A follower of Celestia”.

Tingles gave me a worried look, but stood her ground to Etrida, “I don’t really know what a ‘Celestian’ is, lady Etrida. However, I serve none but my foal and am the partner of Fairlight. Be he the ‘lord of the four winds’ or just a regular pony, it doesn’t make any difference to me.”

Etrida huffed a small puff of smoke, “And of the lady Shadow?”

Tingles turned to Shadow and smiled at her warmly, “We have already met in dreams, yet I am excited to meet her for the first time in person. I’ll confess, I’ve been looking forward to her arrival and getting to know her better. Now she’s here, I feel our family is complete.”

“But can you share?” Etrida asked, inquiringly.

“I already share, my lady Etrida.” Tingles replied, “He’s a big enough stallion for all three of us”

“THREE?!” She bellowed. Shadow trotted over and, reaching up, whispered into her ear before looking away shyly.

The dragon looked down at me and shook her head, “The third would be this”, she glanced at Shadow, “…Meadow? Your late wife, yes?”

I nodded, “And daughter, they were both…” I trailed off. This was a happy time, I didn’t want to keep raking up the past…not now.

Etrida snorted, shook her head and harrumphed loudly, “Dragons only need one mate and even that is one too many!” She laughed, a thunderous rumbling noise which shook the leaves on the trees and rattled my chest.

“Let me see the child”, Etrida announced suddenly, indicating Lumin. Heather looked worriedly at Tingles who in turn looked to me as If I was likely to feed her to the dragon as a snack.

Etrida narrowed her eyes at Heather before I motioned her over hurriedly. The last this thing I wanted was an insulted dragon elder. I gathered Lumin in his blanket from the clutches of the nervous minotaur and held him up for the dragon to see. Etrida leaned down and sniffed him, the smoke curling around her nostrils causing some alarm from Tingles who rushed up to me, her chest heaving. I gave her a light nuzzle, “Its alright Love, Etrida’s a friend”. I don’t think she was as convinced as I was, but at least she didn’t charge right in.

The great dragon examined the tiny foal closely. Lumin for his part reached out with his hooves and tried to grab her nose which made Etrida chuckle. Lumin was a little charmer and whether he knew it or not, even at his tender age, he had the elder dragon wrapped around his fore hoof.

“So…small, so delicate…”, she whispered, which for a dragon was still about as subtle as flying bricks, “He looks like you…so much like you.” Etrida gave me the most inscrutable of looks I’d ever seen and I felt an odd flush run through me. Shadow and Tingles both looked at me askance. I hadn’t a clue what that was all about, but Etrida wasn’t finished yet.

“I have a gift for him…” she said suddenly and I watched in amazement as she lifted her claw to her mouth and bit down, causing a drop of blood to well up. Gently, she reached forward and moved the claw to Lumins mouth. Tingles gasped, but was stopped from intervening by Shadow who shook her head at her. Something was happening here, something I felt oddly ’excited’ about. I couldn’t tell if it was from somewhere inside my memories, or something more?

Lumin gurgled and lapped at the blood, taking it all in until the claw had been licked clean. We all watched with baited breath for something to happen, but…nothing, nothing at all. I think all of us then let out our combined held breaths. As if echoing our relief, a loud sigh emanated from the gathered ponies, minotaurs, griffins and goodness knows what else.

Etrida smiled and gave Lumin the tenderest of kisses on the forehead, “He will be the next lord of the four winds, Fairlight. Take good care of him for he is your future.”

I bowed before her as did we all, “Lady Etrida, thank you. From the bottom of my heart, thank you.”

She reached across and nudged me with her nose, nearly knocking me flying, “And I expect more foals”, Etrida nodded toward Shadow, “You have the orb. I will await more good news”. Shadow blushed beside me and even my own cheeks burned red.

Grimble walked up to the emerald dragon, “Will you stay for a while my lady Etrida? We can bring you fresh venison from the forest and I have a few casks of brandy waiting to be enjoyed.”

The dragon rumbled deep in her throat, “I am in a hurry to see my own children, but…venison? And brandy?” She scratched behind her ear in thought, “Perhaps a little longer.”

Grimble clapped his claws together, causing minotaurs and griffins alike to rush around like some kicked over anthill. I excused myself from my regal guest and walked with Shadow, Tingles and Lumin, back to the Wyverns Tail to help arrange things for what had suddenly turned into an impromptu welcoming party. Heather happily recovered Lumin and sat on the porch, rocking him to sleep in her muscular arms.

Once the door to the tavern closed behind us, Tingles grabbed me and gave me a deep kiss on the lips, “Goddesses, I’ve missed you so much…” Tears began to well in her bright green eyes, “…I thought…I thought, maybe…”

I brushed her tears away with a hoof, “No tears now, come on. I’m home and I’m not going anywhere. Anyway, I know I’m a little late, but I’d like to present…” I bowed, holding out a foreleg, “The lady Shadow, thestral of the tribe of the Beyond. Shadow, may I present my partner, lady Tingles of the tribe of the four winds”

I gave them both a cheeky grin, but Tingles rolled her eyes at me and turned her attention to Shadow,

“We’ve been together, in our dreams haven’t we?”

“We have”

“You’re part of our family now, Shadow. He never forgot you, you know. Fairlight wanted so much to bring you here, and I did too. Now, at last, you’re with us. You’re home.”

“Home”, Shadow said quietly, walking forward and taking Tingles in her forelegs for a hug, “Home”. The two nuzzled each other and then turned to me.

Tingles shook her head slowly, a knowing smiled on her face, “Lord of the four winds…good grief.”

Shadow whinnied, then moved over to me for, rubbing her head up my neck before glancing to Tingles as if to ask permission.

“Go ahead”, Tingles laughed, “He’s our now…” she gave me a firm look, eyebrows drawn down in a slightly menacing expression, “…to do with as we please.”

Oh hell fire, I was in trouble now. Just, maybe not in a bad way. Maybe.

Chapter Twenty Seven - Home

CHAPTER TWENTY SEVEN

HOME

Drums, horns and other assorted instruments played while the revellers drank, ate and danced in the flickering yellow torchlight. Large bonfires had been hastily constructed, adding their heat to the already raucous behaviour of the assembled creatures, myself included. Etrida was happily devouring another deer, several empty kegs of brandy beside her while Grimble barrowed up another batch to her. I don’t know if she was drunk, or even if dragons could get drunk, but the emerald dragon was definitely swaying and hiccupping small gouts of smoke and flame.

Grimble shrugged at me and grinned. I think the old fellow enjoyed the attention and making a dragon happy was something he clearly revelled in. It was quite the change to the gruff griffin we’d met when we first arrived here in Smiling Borders.

Shadow, Tingles and I danced into the night. At some point I even danced with Heather who snorted and huffed as she span and pranced. The pinafore was one of her best party ones by the looks of it, embroidered with colourful prancing ponies. I have a vague recollection of dancing with a griffin too, but after that…

Oh goddesses, I didn’t feel well…

The morning found me collapsed on the floor in the tavern before the fire place. I had no recollection of getting there and didn’t care either, it hurt to think. Somepony had kindly put a blanket over me and a rolled up coat under my head as a makeshift bed. A bucket sat nearby with something horrible floating in it…Celestia’s arse, my head! Pain battered me, increasing tenfold with any attempt to move. That was when the room suddenly lurched and my stomach, aching from the nights activities, threatened to attempt another evacuation.

Heather trotted in, sickeningly healthy and carrying a flagon of something spicy scented, along with a bowl of porridge. She grinned mischievously at me and after helping me to the table, retrieved the bucket, coat and blanket.

“Heather?” I croaked.

She stopped and looked back at me, her little black eyes glinting. I attempted a smile, “Thank you for looking after us. I know I probably haven’t really said much to you before, but…thanks.”

Heather stood there for a few seconds, a variety of expressions passing over her face before she curtsied and, with a hand over her face and cheeks flushing, rushed from the room. ‘Strange minotaur’, I thought to myself, but then, she was like a member of the family now. Odd how things were happening lately; I’d gone from one family, to none, to a huge one. I’d have to see Meadow soon too. I hadn’t seen her since I’d left for the Wither world and I missed her and Sparrow terribly.

I realised that at some point I’d have to check in with Mitre too, the old grouse was probably wondering if I’d buggered off permanently.

I sighed, I’d agreed to help him of course, but now that I was here with my family and all my friends around me, things felt different. Smiling Borders had become our home and the rest of my troubles; the commissioner, Velvet Cream, Warlock, Celestia…it was as if they were from a different time, a different life. Truthfully, I just didn’t care about them any more. I just wanted to be left alone…a middle aged pony with foals, ponies who loved me, and friends. This was heaven, the eternal herd could just go and buck itself. For the first time in ages I felt at peace with the world and with myself.

I rubbed my head. Content and happy, I may be, but it didn’t do much to help with a pounding hangover!

The spicy drink Heather had brought me earlier incorporated some sort of medicinal effect, taking the edge off the headache and soothing my stomach to a degree. The porridge helped too, settling things down my tortured innards; Luna, would I never learn? Drink didn’t like me very much! And as for my smoking habit…I quite fancied some now, but where was my pipe? My gear? Tutting, I resolved to check on the gang and the bedroom before…

“Aaaah!”

A scream rang out from upstairs, it was Tingles’ voice. My hangover forgotten, the chair flew out from under me as I charged for the stairs.

Another shrieking cry, “FAIRLIGHT!”

I took the stairs two at a time, before bursting through the door of our bedroom to find Tingles standing on the bed clutching Lumin and trying to reach her PDW on the bedside table. She was staring wide eyed towards the end of the room, where my panniers were lying in a heap.

“What’s going on?! Are you okay?” I shouted looking around the room for a weapon. I reached for the magic and felt it, cold and hard, ready for release. Nothing would attack my family and walk away…nothing! I could feel my hackles go up and a rumbling escaped my throat, when I saw the movement. My pannier twitched slightly and suddenly a small snout appeared, huffing a tiny whuff of smoke before a familiar scaly creature emerged, dragging behind it a leg of venison.

Tingles screamed, “What the hell is that thing?! Get it away!” She backed away to the end of the bed, cradling Lumin who gurgled merrily without a care in the world. I released the magic and trotted over to the little dragonling. Tarragon burped loudly before letting me pet her and then returned to her breakfast.

“Tingles, this is Etrida’s daughter, Tarragon” I smiled, “She’s harmless and another friend of the family”. Well, relatively harmless at any rate.

The tangerine pegasus edged off the bed and backed toward the door, “That…that’s a baby dragon?”

“Yup”

She bumped up beside me, “Its…I don’t want it near Lumin, Fairlight. Look at those teeth!”

I shook my mane, “She’s a ‘she’, not an ‘it’. Tarragon saved my life in the caverns and is a friend of mine, a friend of yours too…if you let her.”

Tingles looked at me with an uncertain expression, “I don’t know…”

Shadow appeared behind us, panting and steaming. She smelt of soap and still had a towel wrapped around her mane, “Fairlight, Tingles, Scream?”

“Its alright, no need for alarm, its just Tarragon.” I said holding up my fore hooves, “She was asleep in my pack and must have sneaked out to grab some venison. I wondered where she’d disappeared to.”

“Shadow, do you know about this…dragonling? Is it…’she’, safe?” Tingles asked her friend.

Shadow nodded, “Safe” She walked over to Tarragon who’d finished her meal and chirruped at the thestrals approach, giving her a nuzzle and a lick, “Safe”.

“Hmmm, well, she may be safe around those she can’t eat, but I’m still watching her around my baby.” Tingles held Lumin close to her and kissed him, “How’s the head?”

I rubbed my face, “Bit better now. Boy, what happened last night?”

Shadow sniggered, “Brandy”.

Oh yeah, bloody hell that stuff was potent. A thought struck me though, “Where’s Etrida?”

“She’s gone”, Grimble announced, appearing from behind the doorway, “At dawn. She asked not to wake any of you and to say that I was to remind you to, um…‘make more foals’ or she may change her mind about eating you” he scrubbed his feathered neck in embarrassment, “Sorry lord Fairlight”.

Tingles nudged me, “I’ve already got my hooves full, Meadow too, so that’s two out of three down.”

I flushed red, “Tingles! Please!”

“The lord of the four winds needs a large family”, Grimble added unnecessarily.

“Not you too!”, I face hoofed, “I’m going for a wash, you guys can pester some other poor hung over pony”.

“Aw, but you’re so fun!” Tingles chuckled, “Don’t forget to take your…er…’new friend’ with you. I don’t want the ‘Terror of the East’ sitting here while I’m feeding Lumin”

Ah, so she’d read the book too obviously. Maybe I should have chosen a more ‘family friendly’ name, like ‘sausages’ or ‘bangers’ or something. I’d desperately wanted a pet as a youngster but mum and dad had never let me have one. My friend had one though, ‘Sausages’ the dachshund, who was always up to something mischievous. It was sad, but I’d lost touch with my old pals many years ago. Jobs, marefriends, married life, all taking their toll on our lives. I wondered how they were all doing? I guess they wouldn’t even recognise me now, what with the scar, the eyes and the cutie mark…made me wonder why these mares were attracted to me at all. Lord of the four winds…lord of a pile of rocks and a rickety old tavern I didn’t even own.

Bollocks to it…

Shadow stayed with Tingles and I took Tarragon out with me, the little dragon sitting happily on my pannier which, rather cleverly I thought, housed my pipe and tobacco. I trotted past the minotaurs who had gathered at the foot of the stairs fully armed, reacting no doubt, to Tingles’ shrieks,

“All in order boys and girls” I called to them, heading out the door, “you’d think she hadn’t seen a dragon before”.

I left the surprised looking warriors to stare after me while I headed for the hot spring, and a well deserved soak. The steam and hot water was drawing me like a magnet draws iron filings; I could almost feel its wonderful body relaxing heat already.

Fortunately, there was nopony else in there when I arrived and I quickly packed my pipe and settled into the water hind hooves first, slowly inching in until I was up to my neck. Goddesses, this was so good it was probably a sin, and even if it was…to hell with it. I hovered the flame over my pipe and enjoyed the taste of the smoke rolling around my mouth and nostrils, mixing together with the steam; it was blissfully good. The smell reminded me of Star Beard, Ember, Thorn…all my friends. I wished they could have been here with us, but you couldn’t have everything, yet right now I felt like I owned the world.

Chuckling slightly, I let my body float up to the surface. It was quite a technique we’d learned in the watch; by lying in a certain way and controlling your breathing, you could find your centre and simply float without sinking. In my case, I just drifted, smoking my pipe and sighing out my happiness to the blue sky above.

Of course, it couldn’t last…

A huge plume of water erupted just before my hind legs, the waves dunking me under and making me inhale the steaming water. In a coughing spluttering mess, I came to the surface and fought my way to the bank as a pair of orange forelegs grappled me from behind, “Gotcha!”

“Gah! Tingles!” I sneezed out a gout of water, “What the hell!”

Water had gotten into my eyes too, “You nearly drowned me, you silly mare!”

She flapped her wings, propelling us into the shallower area of the bath, “No more than you deserve mister.” She held up the incriminating article, “Whats this?”

I mumbled my reply, “My pipe”

“Fairlight…” she sighed shaking her head, “You promised you’d stop didn’t you?”

“I did, but I didn’t say when” Waving my hooves in resignation I rolled my eyes at her, “Tingles, please love, it’s the only vice I’ve got…”

She clopped me on the shoulder, “Bloody bollocks it is! Last night you were so drunk you could stand up, poor Heather had to carry you into the tavern too. What an example you’d set to little Lumin, his dad, a drunkard!”

“Oh, come on Tingles, Please! Don’t bloody henpeck me. I’ve been through absolute hell recently and you’re going on at me like this! Give me a break!”

She laughed, “Somepony needs to talk some sense into you and Shadow’s too sweet to say anything to you about it. I don’t like you smoking and drinking because I worry about you.” Tingles pulled herself over my midriff, “Because I love you, don’t you know that?”

“Of course I do!” I said holding up my fore hooves, “but I rarely drink and you had a few last night too don’t forget.”

She began to protest but I cut in, “Okay look, I’ll stop if it makes you happy, love. As for drinking, I will socially but I’m not a drinking pony anyway, I never have been. All that happens when I’m tipsy is I end up chucking up everywhere.”

Tingles released my neck and moved her head down until her nose was barely a hairs breadth from me, “I know that, who do you think put the bucket there?”

“I thought it was Heather”

“No…your loving pegasus did, the one who waited patiently for her stallion night after lonely night. Fairlight…do you know what its like to be alone like that, especially when you’ve been up for hours nursing Lumin?”

“I’m sorry love…”

She shook her head, “No…you had a mission to complete and you succeeded, you saved our Shadow. But you haven’t answered my question, do you know what its like to be alone at night?”

“I do…” I sighed, “I spent many nights, and days, alone in the Wither world. So yes, I know what its like to be alone”

She looked away from me, “Did you…think of me, when you were away?”

“Of course I did, I missed you like crazy. I was barely there five minutes though compared to the time that passed here, that’s why we rushed back as soon as we could.”

Tingles’ voice was barely a whisper, “I spent so many lonely nights without you, sometimes I cried myself to sleep wondering if i’d ever see you again.”

“Tingles…” I’m sure I felt my heart breaking in my chest.

“Other times…I dreamt of you,” she said nuzzling my neck,”I could smell you on my pillow and I had to…I had to…” she trailed off.

“Had to what?”

She whispered in my ear, “I had to…touch myself…in my special place, wanting you…needing you.”

Tingles licked my neck and then bit my shoulder hard, “Ow!”, I squeaked, but she wasn’t done with me, not by a long shot.

“Fairlight…I’ve waited too long and now you’re here, I’m here, and nopony else…”, the tangerine mare pulled herself onto me and despite the heat of the water, I could feel another warmth surging through me, “You know what I want, and as your mare, I want you to take your fill of me…”

Tingles stared down into my eyes, breathing heavily, “…And I of you…”

I gasped as she pushed herself onto me, her eyes squeezed tight shut, “Goddesses, I’ve missed this…”

Tingles and I went at each other with abandon, her gasps and cries muffled by the steam and the splashing of water. We ended up on the edge of the hot spring, Tingles on her back, locking her hind legs around me, “Fairlight…for the goddesses sake, use me…ravage me…fuck me.”

That was it. My grip on my magic slipped and I could feel my body changing, the magic surging uncontrollably, my wings bursting from my back and the blue haze forming around my eyes. Tingles pulled me down into her, an animalistic snarl on her face and a fire in her eyes, “Do it…”

The two of us began rutting furiously, kissing, biting and pawing at each other as if our lives depended on it. Changing places, Tingles flapped her wings and took to the air, beckoning me to follow her. Holding position in the sky above the spring, she smiled seductively, “You terrify me, but goddesses Fairlight, I love you so much…”

I reached out and pulled her to me, my wings beating a steady time with hers, “I love you too my tangerine pegasus mare. More than you could ever know”

“Then I would know”, she smiled, pushing away seductively and bringing her rear around before me, “Show me how much you love me…”

It wasn’t easy, but I managed to station myself behind her and reaching out, took a grip of her in my forehooves and pulled myself onto her. Tingles cried out and bucked up into me as I pushed into her again and again. Steam rose around us, mixing with the cool of the mist that built up around my haunches and the crisp morning air. Her wings wafted cold air over me and it only served to stimulate me further. Tingles pushed herself into me, harder and harder until I couldn’t contain myself any longer. With one final shove, I emptied myself into the mare and the two of us cried out in passion and joy, before coming together for a euphoric embrace.

Together, kissing and gasping for air at the same time, we slowly came back to the ground and collapsed on the warm rocks of the spring. Tingles groaned and nibbled my ear playfully, “I think somepony needs a wash, my minty fresh wendigo”

I smiled, stroking her mane “I don’t frighten you as much as I did, do I love?”

“No…a little maybe, but I know it’s you. It’s a bit like…” she tapped a forehoof on her chin, “like being on a rollercoaster, the fear makes things a bit more ‘exciting’. You know you’re safe, but part of you isn’t so sure. Its something I needed Meadow to show me.”

“Meadow…” I stared into the sky, “I haven’t seen her since we came back, will you come with me to the clearing tonight? You, Shadow and Lumin?”

“Of course love, but you know…I haven’t seen her there for a while. I don’t know exactly why though, I figured she’d most likely be with you in the Withers.”

“No…” my heart sank, “Celestia blocked our passage from the Wither world home. She even cut off our link to the eternal herd, but Starswirl found a way to help us return even so. It was only with Star Beard and Etrida’s help we managed to get back here, so if Meadow’s not been with you, I can only imagine the barrier the princess erected affects the mortal plane as well.”

Tingles sat up, “There must be a way, surely?”

“Oh, I think there is”, I grinned, “there’s always a way love, now…”, I took her in my forehooves, Tingles giggling and making a mock show of struggling, “come here you…”

The two of us ran down to the tavern, laughing and joking before we charged in through the front door like a couple of school foals. Shadow was sat there cradling Lumin, cooing to him while he tried to grab her nose. Trotting over to her, Tingles whispered something in her ear that made Shadow look at me intently, her red eyes flaring. I wasn’t sure if that was a good thing or not until Tingles took Lumin in his sling and trotted off upstairs”

Shadow waited for me to sit beside her, “You alright love?” I asked her. She nodded, “Lumin, he’s…beautiful.”

I laughed, “I wouldn’t describe him as ‘beautiful’, I’d say ‘cute’. I may go so far as to say…‘delicious’”.

Shadow gasped, “Don’t eat Lumin! Wrong!”

I burst out laughing, “I didn’t mean I’d actually eat him! He’s just so cute, you could eat him up”

She gave me a scandalised look which made her look adorable. I shook my mane and kissed her on the muzzle, “You’re cute too…maybe I should eat you up as well?”

Shadow gave me an odd look and turned her head away, muttering something I couldn’t quite hear, but I could see the red flush in her cheeks. I was still smiling when Grimble walked in, “You seem in fine humour today my lord”.

I reached out and took the offered hot tea from him, “Thanks Grimble, and yes…yes, I’m in a great mood. The best I’ve been in for a long time. Come, sit with us my friend, I wish to ask you something.”

The old griffin sat down looking confused.

“Grimble, the girls and I…we want a home of our own. This place, this village, this is our home now and we’d like to stay.”

“But this is excellent news my lord Fairlight! I must tell everyone!”

“Wait…Grimble…I want to stay ‘here’. Would you…” I suddenly felt embarrassed and looked down at my hooves. Shadow smiled at me encouragingly, as I continued, “Would you sell us the tavern?”

“Wha…!” Grimble nearly choked, “It…it’s nearly falling down! Have you seen the state of it? My lord, this place is…”

“…is perfect” Tingles added, reappearing from the stairwell, Lumin freshly changed and dangling in the sling between her teeth, “Please Grimble, I know this is your home, but at least think about it.”

Grimble shook his head, “The truth is, it’s not really our home, my lady Tingles. Our real home is a cottage in the village, we only really stayed here because lord Fairlight and yourself came to stay. The Wyvern’s Tail was nigh on derelict even then, and it was only by the grace of the goddess I was in here the day you came to the village. Truth be told, we were going to demolish the old place”

“No!” Shadow cried, jumping to her hooves, “This is home! We will stay here now!”

I’d not seen her so animated in a while and here she was, defending a decision to buy a tumble down tavern she had barely been in for five minutes. Grimble seemed to be in a state of shock, the poor fellows feathers were all but standing on end,

“But…” he sighed, hanging his head, “My lord, this place is already yours. The people here, we used our money and what we could salvage from the fortress, to restore and repair the village. Its lands once belonged to the tribe of the four winds, as did the land between the fortress and here, even if it is mostly uninhabitable.”

He stood and resettled his wings, “My lord, the Wyverns Tail is yours.”

I stood up and faced him, “I’ll still pay you Grimble”, he raised a claw in protest but I waved him off, “Accept it as payment for providing us with room and board. We owe you that in any case.”

“And we’ll need a manager and staff”, Tingles added smiling at Heather, “The place needs a bit of a spruce up, as does the village too. I think we can get this place looking lovely, don’t you?”

Heather nodded and I shared a look with Grimble who started laughing, “Very well my lady, my lord. You’ll have your work cut out for you, but I know already that you get things done when you set your minds to them.”

He held out his claw and each of us shook it, even Shadow who looked the most relieved of any of us. I pulled out a chair, inviting Grimble to sit back down by the fire with his friends,

“Now then…how about a nice brandy each?”

Author's Note

Well folks, thats it for book three. Book four is finished but needs proof reading, which is a marathon task in itself. I've read it through several times and made tweaks already, and honestly, i think its the most exciting instalment yet. This will be put on hold for a little while as I'm working on another project at the minute, which is a spin off from Fairlight. Its a short story, but i felt that i needed to address the somewhat 'negative' light i portrayed Celestia in, and hopefully appeal to the fans out there who don't want any sex or violence. At the same time, i wanted to remain faithful my original story line so it was recognisable by Fairlight fans. Well, if you fancy having a look at it, it will be getting published on Fimfiction pretty soon. You've made it this far, why not give it a whirl?

Meanwhile, i hope you've enjoyed reading Fairlight and will look forward to the fourth instalment. I'd welcome any comments, a rare commodity on this site for some reason, and a thumbs up if you liked it. Thanks again for reading !

Kind Regards,

Blue Spectre